Actions

Work Header

Resident Evil: The League of Extraordinary Lesbians

Chapter Text

She was silent as she stalked through the large shopping mall, smoothly weaving in between the debris left behind by panicked citizens turned into hordes of Undead. She wasn’t quite sure why the military hadn’t contained the Outbreak yet. Killing these zombies was like shooting fish in a barrel. She smirked when she popped up behind an unsuspecting group clambering over one another to get into the local K-Mart.

Even in death they’re still looking for a bargain, she quipped to herself with a dorky snort, before drawing her twin Glocks and the air soon filled with gun shots. A large feral grin spread over her face as she counted how many she could hit right in the eye. Then got bored and decided on a little pattern: Left eye, right eye, in between the eyes. Rinse and repeat.

She was up to fifteen cycles when the final Undead dropped inside the shop and she entered seconds after, vigilantly scanning the department store.

There was only one thing that a horde like that would gather for and she soon found the frail little blonde sitting hunched in a corner, beneath a makeshift shelter of shelves. The girl’s head was down on her knees, hands over the earplugs of her headset that blared music loud enough that even she could hear it from where she stood.

She reached out a leg and gently kicked at the girl’s sneakered foot. In response, the young blonde promptly shrieked like death was upon her and started screaming and flaying her arms, striking wildly at the air. When frightened hazel eyes eventually opened upon realising she wasn’t being mauled by a zombie, they stared confusedly at the redhead looking on in amusement.

The girl then removed her headset and blinked up at her saviour.

“We need to start moving before more get here.” She smiled at the stunned blonde. “I’m Claire, and you are?”

Silence.

Claire’s brows furrowed, knowing the girl was probably not deaf if she had been listening to music. And she wasn’t mute as she nearly burst Claire’s eardrums with her screams a moment ago. She could also be foreign or mentally challenged… But Claire was leaning more toward the girl just being in shock.

She quickly holstered her weapons in an attempt to appear less threatening.

“Okay… K-Mart.” She smirked and got a small uncertain smile in return. “I need to pick up a few things before we get swarmed again. Then I’ll take you somewhere safe okay?”

Claire reached out, offering her hand and was relieved when the teenager took it so that Claire could help her up.


 

After making sure that the silent blonde was following, Claire set about her task. She grabbed two duffle bags handing one to K-Mart who clearly had nothing on her save for the clothes she wore and her iPod.

“The most important thing you need during a zombie apocalypse is ammo.” Claire stated upon entering the gun shop. “Do you know how to shoot a gun, Kid?” She inquired, only looking up from gathering what she needed to see the blonde shaking her head no.

Claire sighed and picked up a small handgun and walked over to where K-Mart was awkwardly still standing at the entrance of the shop, empty bag slung haphazardly over her shoulder.

“Safety,” she pointed to the gun, “off and on.” Claire demonstrated. “Magazine,” she released the clip and slammed it back in, “aim; shoot.” She smirked then grabbed a shoulder holster and armed the young woman, throwing a box of clips into K-Mart’s bag.

“Second priority is tampons.” Claire said earnestly, which got her a little giggle from K-Mart. “I keep mine in a large baking tin. They’re compact and easy to store.” She explained, walking into a drug store and quickly finding the aisle she was searching for. Claire was pleased to find the blonde grabbing a few boxes of her own without prompting.

After adding a few toiletries, some bandages and disinfectants for her first aid kit, she was out the store again.

“Third, you’re gonna need a good supportive bra.” Claire grinned when K-Mart laughed light-heartedly and followed after her, the previous drag in her footsteps all but gone. “I always go with sports bras, they’re comfortable and provide enough support if you need to run. And you barely feel like you’re wearing one, which makes them easier to sleep in than regular bras.” Her brows drew together as she looked at K-Mart’s jeans and sneakers.

“You’re going to need other pants too.” Claire pointed at her own cargos. “I like these because they have pockets. Good for keeping ammo, snacks, my pocket knife and other shit. They don’t chafe as easily as jeans and they dry faster should you get wet.” She grinned at K-Mart who was avidly listening and nodding, then pointed at her combat boots. “These are sturdy to run in and comfortable to walk in, and should you step on some zombie guts it’s not gonna soak through the material. Have you ever had zombie goo squishing between your toes, Kid? It’s not a comforting feeling.”

K-Mart laughed again and followed Claire around a camping store as she was handed a whole new wardrobe.

After that, they wandered into a grocery shop and Claire grabbed a trolley, throwing both their bags inside and headed for the canned food aisle after grabbing a few boxes of protein bars.

“Obviously food is a necessity, and though you wanna grab everything in sight, you’re gonna have to go with things that won’t expire in a week and can be easily transported.”

Claire then started filling the trolley with various canned goods and headed for the health section.

“Nutritional supplements that you can mix with water tastes like crap but will help you stay healthy.” She distractedly murmured while reading a label on one of the tins she picked up after handing K-Mart two shakers.

A few minutes later, with a trolley filled to the brim, they headed outside and Claire could almost feel K-Mart’s apprehension setting in again and then the blonde stopped entirely. Claire worriedly turned, but then smirked at K-Mart gawking at the sight in front of them.

“And most importantly, right up there with a reliable weapon and ammo, is transport.” She proudly smiled and waved her hand at the giant, black Monster Truck the blonde was staring at. It had the body of a Hummer fitted on its large axils. It was broad and high, casting a massive shadow where it stood parked out on the street taking up quite a few parking spaces. “This is Xena.” Claire added with a flourish. “Xena meet K-Mart. We’ll be giving her a ride to safety today.”

Claire had to stretch up onto her tiptoes to pull down the chrome ladder at Xena’s tailgate and started the arduous task of loading her bounty into the various metal storage lockers she had in the back. Everything had its place: Pantry, Armoury and Dispensary. The redhead preferred keeping her clothes in a large duffle on the backseat.

“You named your truck Xena?”

“She speaks!” Claire grinned. “And she’s not a truck, Kid. She’s a High Mobility Multipurpose Wheeled Vehicle.” She pointed at the machine gun turret on the roof. “You may call her a Humvee if anything.”

K-Mart nodded, mouth gaping, eyes stuck on the turret. “Is that a flamethrower?”

Claire laughed because that was exactly what she wanted to put on the roof but it didn’t seem feasible.

“Nah, since it’s about twenty feet in the air it would’ve wasted too much space building in a compressor capable of blasting a long enough range to be of any use. And adding a propane tank back here seemed like just asking for trouble. Besides, the heat would’ve ruined my paint job.” Claire smirked.

“So it’s yours?”

“Yep, built her from scratch. Well, I got the basic frame from a connection, but Xena is my baby.”

“Cool...” K-Mart breathed, still awestruck.

Claire discarded of the trolley and turned to the girl again.

“So where do you want me to take you, Kid? We can’t stay here much longer, the city’s crawling with Undead.”

K-Mart averted her gaze and stared at the ground and Claire wanted to slap her own forehead for being an idiot. The girl was alone in a zombie-infested mall, her family was either dead or she had no idea where they were. Obviously she didn’t have anywhere for Claire to take her.

“Come on, I wanna show you something.” Claire smiled in apology, showing K-Mart how to use the various strategically placed footholds and chrome handle bars to traverse the side of the Humvee and get inside.

Once settled in the front passenger seat, K-Mart was again left in awe, this time of the luxury interior. Xena’s windows were covered with grates for protection and the matted black paint created an illusion of a rugged exterior. Inside though, she was covered in soft grey leather, meticulously clean and stylish. The blonde sank into the comfortable seat, wondrous gaze eying the LCD screen and built in computer system on the humongous dashboard.

Claire quietly allowed the lengthy perusal; she’d completed her project just before the Outbreak and it was the first time that she’d had a chance to show Xena off to anybody alive.

“So what were you listening to when you thought you were going to die?” Claire curiously asked the blonde while she started up the massive engine and smoothly pulled away from the mall.

Bohemian Rhapsody.” K-Mart shyly answered .

Claire nodded in approval. “Excellent choice.” She agreed and K-Mart beamed at her and started animatedly talking about her love of music. Claire then showed her how to work the computer and K-Mart fell into a sort of trance as she browsed through the extensive song selections.

Leaving the girl to have her fun - more than a little relieved that she seemed unharmed and settling into herself again - Claire drove until she reached a hilltop overlooking the town they just left. When she got out, K-Mart followed automatically and they stood side by side as the sun disappeared behind the faraway mountain tops.

Claire then pointed to a large structure in the distance handing K-Mart a pair of binoculars.

“You see that over there?”

“Yes, Mufasa. Everything the light touches is our kingdom. And I shouldn’t go over there to that shadowy place.” K-Mart smirked and Claire chuckled lightly in amusement.

“It’s a prison. The military have converted it to their base of operations in the county. You’ll find most of the survivors from the surrounding areas there. They provide safety and security, food and shelter… You might even run into a few people you know…”

K-Mart’s jaw clenched as she stared at the structure. “I’m not sure why we’re having this conversation. You could’ve just dropped me there.” She muttered, poorly attempting to hide her disappointment with anger.

“I’m providing you with options.” Claire spoke softly, not sure what she would do with a teenager who couldn’t even fire a gun, on the open - and often unpredictably dangerous - road.

Surely K-Mart would be safer in one of the military protected shelters?

“I’ve only heard one.” The blonde answered bitterly, shoulders already slumped in defeat as she resigned herself to her fate.

“We can get you a car; you can take to the road. Fewer zombies, more thugs to contend with...” Claire offered, having no intention of sending the girl off on her own.

But K-Mart just nodded as though she was seriously considering that idea over the safety of the prison.

“Have you ever been on your own?” Claire sighed, the responsibility of the blonde’s safety weighing heavily on her conscience.

“It’s been three weeks since the Outbreak. What do you think I’ve been doing? Hell, I practically raised myself. My mom worked three jobs; I hardly ever saw her.” K-Mart replied bitterly, poorly hiding how distressed she was becoming.

“At least your mother kept you.” Claire’s voice hardened dangerously for the first time since she found K-Mart at the K-Mart. “So maybe she couldn’t give you what you wanted, but it sounds like she worked really hard to give you what you needed.”

“I know.” K-Mart whispered, chin quivering and eyes watering. “I didn’t mean it like that.”

Claire gave her a sideways glance, shifting anxiously on her feet, her whole demeanour screamed uncomfortable. The conversation had fast gone in a direction neither of them had anticipated or wanted. She then lifted her arm and gave K-Mart a light punch on the shoulder.

“Suck it up Kid, or I won’t tell you your third option.” Claire meaningfully directed at the young blonde raising a brow.

Her shoulders sagged with relief when K-Mart’s face broke into a tremulous smile and expectantly stared back at her.

“So, I could take you to the shelter, get you a car, or you could come with me…”

“Where are we going?” K-Mart instantly asked, unable to hide the excitement in her voice.

Claire chuckled and started walking back to the Humvee.

“I’ve travelled around the world, but I’ve never seen the U.S, so we’ll be driving around and taking in the sights.”


 

Chapter Text

“Woohoo!” K-Mart hollered out the window while Claire effortlessly drove through and over a horde of Undead like they didn’t exist at all. They could barely feel the bumps as the large wheels of the Monster Humvee squashed dozens of zombies beneath its gigantic wheels. “I’ll never get tired of that.” K-Mart contently grinned, settling back into her seat to enjoy the rest of the drive.

“It’s the best stress reliever.” Claire agreed.

“You need to get laid if you think that’s the best stress reliever.” The blonde chuckled and Claire just scoffed, keeping her eyes on the road.

K-Mart wondered if she was mistaken when she saw a slight panic in the redhead’s blue eyes. The blonde allowed them to fall into a comfortable silence before she decided that they’d known each other long enough – a whopping three weeks - to have the conversation.

“So you’re a big Xena fan, huh?”

K-Mart and Claire were getting along a lot better than either of them could’ve imagined, despite the vast differences in their personalities. They didn’t speak about their pasts, though Claire was a great listener and didn’t seem to mind K-Mart’s incessant rambling.  

“Uh… yes?” Claire answered distractedly, while she guided the Humvee through the deserted streets of the town they were currently scavenging, on the lookout for supplies and threats.

“Any other series you like?” K-Mart prodded.

Claire thought for a bit. “Never really watched that much TV, I prefer reading actually. One of my brothers had the complete Xena boxset so it was just conveniently there.” She shrugged.

“Ever watch Buffy?”

“The Vampire Slayer?”

“Like there’s any other? Yeah, Buffy the Vampire Slayer.”

“Nope. Watched a few episodes. Wasn’t really into it.”

K-Mart’s eyes grew wider. How can anyone not like Buffy?

Okay… Have you watched any Rizzoli & Isles?” Claire’s frown already told K-Mart that the redhead hadn’t a clue what she was talking about. “It’s a show about two ‘best friends’,” she air quoted, “a homicide detective and a medical examiner, they solve murders?”

“Oh, like CSI?” Claire finally showed some interest. “I love CSI. The original one.”

Well that was a good sign, K-Mart thought: Sara Sidle and Catherine Willows.

“Watch any Law & Order?” She continued her interrogation.

Claire grinned. “Law & Order is the best.”

“Which one?” K-Mart narrowed her eyes in anticipation.

“Special Victims Unit –

- yes!” K-Mart fist pumped and Claire looked at her as though she was insane.

The blonde didn’t elaborate on her outburst even as she beamed in the face of Claire’s questioning look. SVU: Alex Cabot and Olivia Benson. That was another good sign.

“Ever watched Once upon a Time?”

“Nope.”

The blonde deflated slightly.

“Glee?”

Ew. No!” Claire exclaimed like K-Mart had offended her in the worst way, which in turn made the blonde take offense because she loved Glee. Well she loved the first three seasons of Glee. Taking a deep breath she decided that her current line of questioning was getting her nowhere and decided to be more direct.

“Are you gay? A little bi, maybe?” K-Mart forced out and gulped nervously. She didn’t want to upset Claire and be thrown out of the truck or dropped at the next shelter.

Claire’s brows rose slightly in the air, before they furrowed in confusion.

“No...” She finally answered though, making K-Mart frown.

Her gaydar certainly pinged around the sexy redhead, but other than her love of Xena and the giant dyke mobile, Claire herself had given no indication that she was gay or bi or sexually fluid or pansexual or demisexual or whatever the fucking sexual that meant Claire Redfield liked girls.

I’m gay.” K-Mart announced, wondering if that would maybe help Claire along.

The redhead turned to look at her, sizing her up briefly, gave her a polite smile, told her ‘good for you’ and looked back to the road again.

K-Mart sighed softly. Well that told her absolutely nothing. At least Claire wasn’t a homophobe or uncomfortable with her now. She seemed somewhat indifferent. But K-Mart had also learned that Claire was very focused, especially when they entered a new town. She remembered the first time she had seen Claire firing off her twin Glocks at a horde of Undead. The redhead was amazing, and K-Mart wasn’t above admitting that she was kinda crushing on the older woman a little bit.

“How old are you?” She asked.

“Twenty-Six.” Claire answered distractedly.

K-Mart studied her side-profile; Claire seemed older than that. Not physically though. Wiser somehow. It was those intense blue eyes and maybe how Claire was sort of brilliant. She had a tattoo of a wolf’s head on her upper arm, a scar over her right eyebrow and what looked like another around the side of her neck. It was light and only visible if you looked really closely. And K-Mart had been studying the redhead very closely.

“Have you ever been with a woman?” She tentatively asked.

“No, I haven’t.” Came the blunt reply.

“Would you ever?”

Claire brows drew together again and K-Mart felt relief that Claire seemed to actually consider what she was being asked instead of just blowing K-Mart off.

“I…” Claire’s frown deepened. “I can’t say that I’ve ever thought about that. I don’t know.” She shrugged it off.

K-Mart bit her lip.

“You know if you wanna be sure…” She trailed off but Claire was scanning the area not looking at her. “…you could always kiss me.” She offered bravely and had to grip the dashboard and ‘oh shit-handle’ when Claire swerved, causing the right front wheel of the Monster Humvee to mount a stationery car.

Claire glanced at her briefly with wide incredulous eyes, before focusing back on guiding the large vehicle on two wheels as they skimmed over the car parked behind the first one as well and wobbled back onto four wheels again.

The redhead drove a bit further down the street, parked, and turned to K-Mart.

“Are you propositioning me?” Claire asked, looking more unsettled than K-Mart had ever seen the woman.

What she also noted - with great relief - was that Claire seemed confused and surprised rather than grossed out or upset.

K-Mart felt her confidence return full force.

“You give off a really gay vibe, Claire. I was just trying to help you figure things out.” She grinned and shrugged. It was the truth. Claire was hot, if she wanted to go there, K-Mart would, but if she didn’t, it wouldn’t be the end of the world.

Ha! Cause it already was the end of the world.

Claire frowned some more and then took a deep breath, exhaled slowly and coolly looked at the blonde next to her.

“I’m not gay.” She confidently stated. “And it wouldn’t matter if I were, as it doesn’t matter that you are. So even if I were gay, you are seventeen; very cute, but still seventeen.” K-Mart grinned at being called cute and at the mirth in Claire’s eyes. “So if we’re done with this discussion, maybe we can go see what this town has to offer?”

K-Mart chuckled and got out of the cab, meeting Claire on the other side, where the redhead handed her the gun Claire had picked out the day they’d met, making sure K-Mart had enough clips on her.

“Just so you know, I would’ve rocked your world, Claire.” The blonde confidently smirked.

“No doubt about it, Kid.” Claire grinned back, before they set off with their duffels.


Do your boobs hang low, do they wobble to and fro, can you tie’em in a knot, can you tie’em in a bow!” K-Mart sang happily as they made their way back to the Humvee, Claire a few yards behind her, deep in thought.

It hadn’t been the first time someone had assumed that Claire was gay. She even understood why some would think so, but it was mostly based on stereotypes and drunk perverts’ fantasies. Claire had never paid the few comments any mind, just brushing it off and swiftly moving on to more important things.

Despite her wandering thoughts, Claire was sure to have her eyes find K-Mart every few seconds. She didn’t mind the singing, the Kid had a nice voice, but it also told Claire exactly where K-Mart was when she wasn’t in her line of sight.

Claire thought it would’ve actually been nice to be gay, well to be anything really. She’d grown up surrounded by men and never felt anything other than kinship with any of them. The strangers she met – men and women alike – had never aroused anything sexual in her. Whenever she found herself drawn to someone, it was most likely that she admired something about them, or that she had something in common with them, or that they amused her.

K-Mart was certainly amusing and Claire admired that the blonde managed to survive on her own for almost a month surrounded by Undead, and without a weapon no less. They had little in common, but Claire knew what it felt like to be in the blonde’s position and to have someone come along to provide protection and guidance. Claire was happy to be that for K-Mart, despite her initial reservations. Sort of like paying forward the opportunity she had been given so long ago. She felt a proud smile spreading across her face. K-Mart had a natural aptitude with a gun. The girl was resilient - easily distracted - but she made up for it with an insane amount of eagerness.

Claire was snapped out of her thoughts however, by a familiar shrill scream followed by frantic gunshots and watched in horror as a horde of Undead ascended on her prodigy.

Fuck.” She hissed at her own distractedness as she ran forward, pulled her guns and started firing. Claire prayed that some of the Undead would deflect in her direction as they were too close to K-Mart and the blonde was running out of space to back into.

“Get over here, K!”

Claire watched as the girl fired a few more shots, but the horde kept on flooding out of the side alley like they were waves bursting through a dam wall.

Then, - seemingly falling from the sky - a dark figure landed right next to K-Mart, wrapped an arm around the blonde’s waist and pulled them both up into the air via what Claire could only describe as a mechanical grappling hook. She spent a second making sure the pair was secure before she went to town on the horde, dispensing of them fairly quickly as she had an advantage given her distance.

Her eyes occasionally flicked toward K-Mart firmly enveloped around the stranger. With each brief glance, Claire gathered a complete picture of K-Mart’s saviour: Black boots and tailored pants, white dress shirt, long, silky, jet black hair. The stranger had a quiver and a bow slung over the shoulder of the arm holding what looked like the grappling gun they were hanging from. She was clearly strong, but Claire wasn’t sure how much longer the woman would be able to hold both herself and K-Mart’s combined weight. She was so… dainty looking.

Claire decided to focus on clearing the area closest to them first and worked her way out. Sure enough, the second it was safe, the woman lowered them back to the ground.

When Claire turned around after disposing of the rest of the horde a few moments later, K-Mart was still holding onto the stranger as though they were hugging. Claire holstered one Glock, keeping the other at her side and tilted her head as she purposely eyed the woman for any other weapons aside from the bow and finally rested on dark irises sparkling with mirth.

“I think I found something which may belong to you.” The woman drawled in a distinctive British accent.

“Hmm.” Claire nodded sagely as she stepped forward. She took a hold K-Mart’s shirt and yanked her off of the stranger. “My apologies Ma’am, I only got her a month ago and I have yet to train her properly.” Claire smirked as K-Mart scoffed and the woman chuckled lightly.

“Well, she certainly does make up for it in absolute adorableness.”

K-Mart instantly beamed at that, forgetting to act affronted by Claire’s teasing and the beautiful stranger going along with it.

“Yes, there is that to ease my suffering.” Claire lamented with a dramatic sigh, before she smiled and extended her hand. “I’m Claire, and this is K-Mart and I’m sure if she wasn’t still in shock by being almost mauled by a horde of Undead and then lifted into the air in such a Batmanesque fashion, she would tell you how grateful we both are for your assistance.”

K-Mart frowned at Claire’s sudden suaveness – really where the fuck did all those words come from – but looked away when the redhead glared at her in reprimand. She nodded sheepishly and thanked the woman, also shaking her hand.

“Helena.” The woman was still smiling, looking on at the pair in amusement. “And you are both very welcome.” She raked an appreciative gaze over Claire’s body, much like K-Mart had for the first week she was with the redhead. Claire’s body was lean and muscular in all the right ways.

K-Mart knew that though Claire was aware of the intense perusal, she was completely oblivious to its intent.

“We should probably get out of here before we attract more attention.” Claire stated, instantly back to business now that the formalities were all out of the way. “Do you have transport?” She asked Helena, then scowled at the quiver and bow. “Do you need a weapon and ammunition?” She offered. “We have some to spare and it’s the least we can do –

- I do have a weapon,” Helena cut her off with that charmed twinkle still in her eyes, “but appreciate the offer nonetheless.” She smiled genuinely and Claire nodded uncertainly. “As for transport, my car had broken down a few miles outside of town. I was actually passing through in hopes of procuring another vehicle.”

“Well, this spot just got hot. We can give you a ride until you find something suitable?” Claire offered, going to gather their bags before turning back in the direction of the Humvee.

Helena fell into step next to her and K-Mart trailed a step behind, watching the two interact. Her heart warmed though, when she caught Claire glancing back to make sure she was close.

“I was taught not to accept rides from strangers.” Helena protested lightly, yet nobody believed for a second that she was about to decline. “Especially ones who are so… proficient with their weapons.” She sent Claire a flirtatious smile and K-Mart had to disguise her snort with a cough when Claire continued to look at her with that oblivious, yet still polite stare.

“You were taught correctly, but something tells me you’re very good at taking care of yourself; with or without weapons.”

Helena smirked haughtily.

“You would be assuming correctly. Perhaps it’s you who should think twice about allowing me into your…” Helena trailed off and gawked at the Monster Humvee in front of her. “Oh my…” She breathed in admiration and Claire was practically ablaze with pride.

“Built her myself.” She boasted and went into detail about the suspension, engine and how she’d shielded the undercarriage so no Undead parts would get stuck in there when she ran them over.

“So you’re an engineer?” Helena queried.

“Of sorts.” Claire shrugged.

K-Mart wondered if Claire even knew she was trying to impress Helena. If she wasn’t sure about her gaydar reading before, it was definitely pinging like crazy now that Claire had made contact with someone she deemed age-appropriate. K-Mart scoffed inwardly. Nine years, Claire was only nine years older than her. She bet Helena was at least nine years older than Claire. It shouldn’t matter in general and it didn’t matter in particular. K-Mart just didn’t like being treated like a child. Well, that wasn’t fair, Claire didn’t treat her like a child, more like a kid sister… She nodded to herself, yeah, that was it. They had more of a familial thing going on. Maybe she could help Claire embrace the gay with this gorgeous woman they just so happened to find on the streets.

Claire went to the passenger side, lowered the mount and lifted herself up to open the door. She offered her hand to Helena, placing the woman’s bow and quiver over her shoulder, and gallantly assisted her into the tall cabin. Not that Helena needed assistance, but she still thanked Claire with a flirty smile when the redhead handed back Helena’s weapon of choice.

Claire shyly nodded and closed the door, nimbly jumped down to the ground and came face to face with a smirking K-Mart.

“Your gay is showing.” K-Mart smugly grinned, before hopping up to climb into the back, leaving a perplexed looking Claire in her wake.


“So where are you ladies headed?” Helena asked once they were on their way again, K-Mart perched in between the front seats of the spacious interior. She knew Claire was distracted as the woman didn’t even scold her about not wearing her seatbelt.

“We’re just exploring what’s left of the world, while there’s still world left to explore.” K-Mart answered for them. “And Claire has made it her mission to kill as many Undead as we come across.” K-Mart grinned proudly at her mentor. “She’s teaching me everything she knows –

- well not everything.” Claire interjected with a teasing smile, finally joining the world outside of her mind.

“She and Xena are an unstoppable force.” K-Mart continued, ignoring the interruption.

“Xena?”

“The truck, she calls it –

- her.”

K-Mart rolled her eyes.

“She calls her Xena. As in Warrior Princess.”

- not a truck.”

K-Mart rolled her eyes again. “The Humvee. She calls the Humvee, Xena.” She looked to Claire with an ‘are you happy now’ expression and the redhead just smirked.

Helena chuckled at the two, still impressed by both the Humvee and Claire.

“From the little I’ve seen I would have to agree with you, Pet.” Helena purred at K-Mart. “She is quite a remarkable force to be reckoned with.”

K-Mart felt like blushing on Claire’s behalf, but the redhead only smiled humbly in response.

“I’m very sure this epidemic would be resolved within a fortnight were we only to have an army of Claire’s calibre fighting on the side of humanity. But for now I guess we do what we can with what we have.”

While there is a chance of the world getting through its troubles, I hold that a reasonable man has to behave as though he were sure of it. If at the end your cheerfulness is not justified, at any rate you will have been cheerful.” The redhead quoted with a smile and K-Mart watched Helena’s eyes light up brilliantly at the words.

“H.G. Wells?” The raven haired woman almost breathed at Claire with a look of abject fascination.

Claire beamed right back at her.

“My favourite author.” Claire was impressed that the woman recognized the quote. “My favourite dead person really. Jules Verne coming in a close second.”

Helena only stared at her in wonder.

“You aren’t seriously fangirling over a dead guy.” K-Mart added. “You’re such a nerd.”

Claire just shrugged that she was what she was and it is how it is.

“What does the H.G stand for anyway? I want to figure out your necrophiliactic ship name.” K-Mart decided to add her own flare to the conversation she knew nothing about.

“Herbert George Wells. Born on September 21st, 1866. He revolutionized the science fiction genre. Though he also wrote about history, politics, rules of war and even a few textbooks too, I prefer his earlier work a lot more than the political stuff he did in his later years.” Claire answered excitedly.

Helena smirked at this.

“H.G. Wells and Jules Verne and the escapism their stories provided, kept me sane as a child. Made me want a life of adventure and taught me to value both history and innovation. It’s how I started seriously considering looking into engineering as something that could fulfil me.” She brightly grinned.

There was a cough from the backseat that sounded much like ‘geek’ causing Claire to roll her eyes but laugh nevertheless.

“I never figured you as someone interested in old man penis.” K-Mart deadpanned, looking seriously concerned for Claire’s sanity.

She managed to hold the expression even as Helena snorted out her laughter, covering her mouth too late at the unladylike action.

“It’s hardly sexual, you little perve.” For a second it looked like Claire was going to stick her tongue out at the blonde, but in the end she just opted for another eye roll. “You don’t have anyone that’s inspired you somehow?”

Helena inspires me.” K-Mart flirtatiously turned to the dark haired woman who met her eyes with a mirthful expression. “She saved me in case you’ve forgotten about that. Superhero-style.” K-Mart grinned. “I find Helena very inspiring.”

Claire glanced at the tone of the blonde’s voice, growing uncomfortable at the flirtation, however playful it was. She couldn’t help but remember K-Mart’s comment before they got back into the Humvee. How exactly had her ‘gay’ been showing?

Claire hadn’t been flirting with Helena. Hell, she didn’t even know how to flirt. She could never tell any woman the shit that was spewing out of the blonde’s mouth at that moment. Not without bursting out laughing of course. Helena was extremely beautiful, no doubt about that. Perhaps one of the most beautiful women Claire had ever seen - made up TV people included… But would she want to kiss Helena? She glanced toward the woman’s lips then back to the road, then back to her lips again and found them smirking. Claire’s eyes flew up to a dark smouldering stare that made her cheeks heat up and her head promptly snapped forward again.

She cleared her throat uncomfortably and frowned at her quickened pulse.

“So I ship K-Mart and Helena.” The blonde decided to provide a diversion from Claire’s awkwardness and smiled when she saw Claire relax again. “Our ship name will be…” She frowned thinking hard. “Kelena?” She laughed.

“How about H-Mart?” Claire offered and they all chuckled at that one.

The redhead hadn’t even known what a ‘ship’ was before meeting K-Mart. The blonde had probably taught Claire as many new things as Claire had taught her. Albeit very, very different things.

“Ugh, it’s not like Helena and Claire can work either. Haire?” The blonde grimaced. “Our names suck. What’s your surname, Helena? I hope it goes with Redfield, that’s our surname.” She confidently stated and found Claire’s affectionate blue eyes staring at her in the rear-view mirror before looking back at the road again.

The redhead tried but failed to hide her smile.

“It’s Wells.” Helena smirked as two heads turned to her with disbelieving stares. “Helena Georgina Wells.” She elaborated theatrically, especially enjoying Claire’s incredulity.

“You’re shitting me.” Claire told her, one hundred per cent certain that Helena was fucking with her.

“I assure you darling, I shit you not.” Helena smirked.


 

Chapter Text

 

“The Illuminati are behind this.” K-Mart suddenly announced from the backseat.

Claire’s lips quirked. K-Mart’s random outbursts have become a norm in her daily life; she wasn’t even surprised at the things the blonde would come up with any longer.

“I’m pretty sure Umbrella Corporation admitted that it was them, but please elaborate on your latest conspiracy theory.”

In what had become her spot in the front passenger seat, Helena watched on in amusement. It had been almost five weeks and she had yet tofind a car’. Not that her two companions had suggested she do so or had even hinted at it. In fact, Claire had made it a point to purposely avoid all vehicles that seemed to be in working or close to working condition. Sometimes going as far as driving Xena right over any parked cars that might’ve served that purpose.

“It’s not a con – never mind.” K-Mart huffed. “It just makes sense that the Illuminati are involved in something like this. I bet that guy – what’s his name again? The guy in charge of Umbrella Corp.?”

“Albert Wesker.” Claire offered.

“Yeah, I bet he’s part of the Illuminati. He’s probably out there somewhere, unaffected by all this zombie shit, watching everyone dying from a safe distance.”

Okay... What do the Illuminati stand to gain from wiping out tax payers and consumers all over the globe?” Claire questioned, always intrigued by K-Mart’s theories.

“Well, I figure it’s a kind of a purge that’s doubling as a blood sacrifice.” K-Mart instantly started explaining her reasoning. “They’re gonna let the virus spread until the human population is down to something more manageable. Then they’d be able to rule over us all, uncontested.”

“You’re assuming that people are going to survive this.”

Please, these zombies have got nothing on us.”

They all laughed at that. The Undead were kind of stunted. Their only strength was that they tended to swarm their victims. If you managed to take down three, another four were already clawing at your back.

“Do you think that people would so easily forget? Just bow down and submit? I doubt anybody’s going to be more manageable after surviving an apocalypse caused by their new overlords.” Claire decided to humour the blonde. She enjoyed K-Mart’s theories. They provided lots of entertainment on the long open road.

“Fear and Gratitude.” K-Mart definitively stated. “They’ll be scared shitless that it’ll happen again. And I’m also sure that the Illuminati are gonna announce that they’ve developed a cure to save humankind. One that no doubt already exists. That’s why next stop we make, I’m getting a digital camera and recording all this shit. So when it blows over, I’m gonna spread it and warn everyone to not submit to the New World Order. You realise that they’ve developed remedies for cancer and HIV right? But the Illuminati control all the large pharmaceutical companies cashing in on treatments for those illnesses. It’s the second richest industry in the world.”

“What’s the first then?”

“Oil, of course. And don’t even get me started on the fucked up shit that’s going on over there.”


They set up camp as per usual, this time in the middle of a forest and Helena decided to go hunting like she’d done a few times before. It didn’t take long before she speared two hares with her arrows and returned victorious to her companions.

But Claire had been looking at her strangely for the last few days and it was starting to unsettle the dark haired woman.

“I’m not eating that.” K-Mart determinedly declared.

“I won’t force you, Pet. But we need to get some meat on those bones. You are far too waifish for my liking.”

“We’ve got some canned mixed veggies, try and balance out the meat.” Claire grinned at K-Mart. “You’re very sure that the animals aren’t infected, right?” She directed at Helena.

“I thought I saw an infected dog once.” Helena admitted. “But its mandibles split into four, so I may have been hallucinating.” She chuckled. “Other than that I haven’t come across any infected animals and I’ve been hunting for months. Though human viruses, influenza for example, can be transmitted, they usually manifest differently across species. I’m unsure as to whether the same can be said for the T-Virus as the reason it was synthesized in the first place, completely eludes me. I theorize an experiment in genetic manipulation gone wrong.” Helena rambled out her thoughts as Claire listened intently. She loved listening to the woman’s thinking.

“And if this is indeed a genetic virus as I suspect, chances are slim that it would be able to survive within the genetic build-up of a non-human species, unless it was purposely modified to do so.” Helena’s brows furrowed and she got a faraway look, one Claire recognized as her being lost in thought. She quietly allowed Helena her moment; the redhead did that too sometimes.

Helena finally came back to them and smiled.

“I also intend on skinning this here hare myself and will look for puncture wounds not indicative of my arrow and any signs of rot. Regardless, given its size and mass, we would’ve been able to clearly smell an infection by now.”

Claire nodded her agreement and then looked up to inquisitively stare at Helena.

“Something on your mind, darling?” The dark haired woman uncomfortably asked.

Claire thought for a while longer while she continued her disconcerting perusal of Helena’s face.

“Your arrows aren’t getting any less.” She finally and bluntly stated.

Helena just sighed as though she’d been expecting the statement. She handed her weapon of choice over to Claire.

“Robin Hood’s Bow and Quiver.” Helena announced. “It’s an Artefact.”

“I hate Robin Hood.” K-Mart angrily muttered and both women turned and stared at her, completely baffled by the venom in her statement. “Regina Mills is destined to be with Emma Swan. No one else.” She firmly elaborated, as though that explained everything.  

Claire just nodded, smiling affectionately at the young blonde. Just because she had no idea what K-Mart was talking about half the time, didn’t mean her friend was completely nuts. Claire decided to focus back on the point; she’d try and decipher K-Mart’s meaning another time.

“I didn’t realise we had an archaeologist among us.” Claire sardonically remarked, blatantly showing her suspicion at the strange phenomenon of Helena’s never-ending arrows.

“I miss Regina’s face and sass... and ass.” K-Mart’s shoulders slumped as she sat down dejectedly, withdrawing from the conversation she had absolutely no interest in. “Sexy sassy ass.” She dreamily mumbled to herself.

“Aside from the regenerating arrows, the main function of the Artefact is to allow its bearer the ability to pierce any target he or she wishes.” Helena continued after she was sure K-Mart was done expressing her particular brand of oddness. “It does not miss.”

Claire sighed. “Who are you and where did you get this?” The redhead sternly demanded.

Though her tone was hard, Claire’s eyes were curious and held no judgement. Helena figured that she had little to lose in attempting to share the truth with the redhead who would most likely not believe her.

“I worked as a forensic scientist before the Outbreak, but before that, I was an agent at Warehouse 13...”


Helena sat next to K-Mart as they devoured their meat and veggies – K-Mart having overcome her aversion to ‘too fresh meat’ once the smell had hit her - whilst watching Claire on the opposite side of the fire studying the quiver as though it held the cure to the Outbreak and all she needed to do was glare at it hard enough and everything would be right in the world again.

It had been three hours already and Claire refused to believe that the quiver – Artefact - could regenerate arrows. This despite the large heap of arrows next to her that she’d already drawn from the pouch, clearly stating the obvious.

“Good lord, she’s adorable!” Helena fondly exclaimed, intently watching Claire.

“She’s adorkable.” K-Mart agreed, the novelty of the magic quiver having lost its appeal to her hours ago.

Helena just chuckled and hummed her agreement.

“She doesn’t know that she’s gay.”

Helena’s eyes almost popped out of her head.

“She doesn’t know?” Helena tilted her head in thought, she was hardly ever wrong about these things.

“At least she’s not stuck in Narnia.”

“Narnia?”

“Yeah, like in the closet? Like the lion, the witch and the wardrobe that leads to Narnia? She’s not in that wardrobe, cupboard, closet.”

Ah...” Helena nodded sagely.

“She hasn’t thought about it. She’s fine with me though, but she doesn’t believe that she is interested in women.”

“But…”

“I know, she doesn’t even realise how she responds to your flirting.”

“It’s all in good fun, you know.”

“Even if it wasn’t. Claire saved me and you saved me. If you guys hook up, all the better for you.”

Helena laughed at the idea.

“Perhaps, in another life. In this one though, I’ve sworn off women.”

“Oh?”

“Yes. Personal reasons, darling…” Helena trailed off, a gloomy look settling on her features.

K-Mart’s brow knitted together and she shifted closer to Helena. She could smell women troubles from a mile away. It was always woman trouble, wasn’t it? Nothing else could cause such a painful look as the one Helena was sporting at that moment.

I am at ease… in the arms… of a woman.” The blonde sang the bluesy tune and watched Helena’s eyes brighten just a little. “All though now… most of my days are spend alone.” K-Mart got a soft smile at that. “A thousand miles, to the place I was born… When she wakes me, she takes me, back home…


It took Claire nine days to stop examining the quiver every chance she got. She seemed to have resigned herself to the fact that some things just couldn’t be logically explained through science. It didn’t stop her however, from scowling at the quiver whenever it appeared in her line of sight. Sometimes she’d be sitting quietly, minding her own business and then abruptly turn toward wherever it might be in that moment and just glare at it as though its mere existence was mocking her.

The three passengers in the Humvee were enjoying the afternoon sun and a panoramic ocean view, when Claire pulled Xena over with a growing scowl. She grabbed her binoculars from the dash and exited the large vehicle but stood perched on the side lip. With one hand on the chrome handlebar tethering her to the vehicle, she scanned the beach a few hundred yards ahead and noting the direction she was looking at, her two passengers quickly spotted the horde of Undead gathered on the white sand of a nearby beach.

Such an assembly could only mean that there were humans down there. Claire got back in the vehicle and started up the engine, immediately heading in the direction of the large throng.

“There’s someone down there. I could hear gunshots, means they’re probably still alive. For now, at least.” Claire’s jaw twitched as she went off road and expertly guided the Humvee down the steep rocky slope.

“Can you get onto the roof and cover me?” She asked Helena who just absently nodded while trying to spot life amongst the Undead. She would use the turret as a vantage point, but refused to use the actual weapon.

“And me?” K-Mart asked as though she was expecting to be put down.

“You’re doing very well during practice, Kid, but it won’t be good for either of us if you shot me by mistake down there.” Claire briefly glanced at her and saw that the blonde understood the risk involved. “I’ll leave you the keys. You’ll be plan B if things go south. I’ll signal you, and you and Xena can take out the rest of’em.” Claire smiled when K-Mart’s face instantly lit up.

The blonde had been wanting to drive Xena since she saw the massive machine the first time. She felt bad for wishing things would go bad. But Claire was a fucking ninja, and Helena never missed. They would have the beach cleared in no time.

The Humvee stopped and they moved to take up their respective positions. Helena nimbly climbed out the door and onto the rooftop, K-mart excitedly slipped behind the wheel.

“Wait, what’s the signal?!” She shouted out the window at the redhead already down on the beach.

Claire smirked, lifted her hand and placed her three middle fingers to her lips before offering them to K-Mart in the District Twelve salute.

“May the odds be ever in your favour, Dork!” K-Mart grinned back.

Fuck, she was crushing hard on Claire Redfield.

She watched Claire running toward the horde through the grate of the windscreen and was surprised to find a girl right in the middle of the attacking throng, guns extended and blasting away with expressionless features. Soon arrows were flying through the air with deadly precision and joined by Claire’s dual Glocks, the Undead horde rapidly started to fall.


In spite of her initial shock, Claire soon blocked out the distraction of the beautiful brunette fighting off the zombie horde. The girl barely acknowledged her presence, but kept on glancing to a beach chair perched in the sand a few yards from them. It looked as though someone was sitting in it… Claire wondered if the person was dead. No one would just continue to enjoy the view when a swarm of Undead was approaching right next to them.

When she heard a familiar metallic clicking signifying an empty magazine, her attention returned to the girl and she watched her throw her gun at one of the Undead, and then proceeded to very literally tear the rest apart with her bare hands.

“What the fuck…” Claire breathed in shock, her guns limply falling to her sides while her jaw dropped to the ground. She watched as the girl took on the few remaining Undead, then the redhead turned toward the Humvee where both K-Mart and Helena matched her dumbfounded expression.

She spun back to the mysterious girl, now soaked in blood and guts, and found large brown eyes staring seemingly right through her. Then the girl just turned away and walked off in the direction of the beach chair. Claire motioned for K and H to stay back a little and joined them a few feet behind the chair as the girl went to the front of it.

“You’re scaring our guests, Tin Miss.” A female voice spoke from beneath the head of choppy brown hair Claire could see, before an arm lifted a bottle of Jack Daniels and took a long swig. “Go rinse yourself.” Came the monotonous instruction, which the girl followed without question.

The three looked at each other, before Claire took a step forward and to the side of the woman, clearing her throat to get the scruffy brunette’s attention. Claire scanned the stranger for weapons, aside from the obvious shotgun leaning upright against the chair. She couldn’t make out the woman’s face though, as she was wearing a pair of large sunglasses.

“Excuse me Ma’am, but are you all right?” Claire asked, unable to hide her confusion at the entire situation. She’d just seen a girl – probably the same age as K – tear a dozen zombies apart, while this woman just idly sat by, enjoying a drink and the fresh ocean air.

“Everything’s… fantastic.” The woman slightly slurred, finally letting on just how drunk she might be, then took another generous swig of the whiskey.

Claire stepped directly in front of her, inadvertently blocking out the sun.

“Thanks, ‘twas getting really bright.” The brunette drawled, then drained the remainder of the bottle, before floppily tossing it aside. She did nothing when Claire reached forward and relieved her of her shotgun.

Sparing one last suspicious look at the strange woman, Claire motioned for K and H to join her a few feet away, handing the shotgun to K-Mart who’d been favouring the weapon during their training sessions.

“She’s drunk and her friend is most likely infected. We need to get her out of here before the girl turns.” She looked to Helena. “I’m not even good with sober people. Any idea how we’re gonna get her to leave with us?”

Helena was about to answer when Claire’s arm shot up and pointed the barrel of her Glock directly at the drunk woman’s head who had appeared almost next to them without anyone noticing.

“Nice reflexes.” The brunette seemed unperturbed by the gun in her face.

An instant later Claire’s other arm went up and she then had both her guns trained at the two strangers. They were all met with the sight of a very naked girl, all clean and lean and managing to look both sexy and deadly as she pointed another shotgun at Claire.

K-Mart’s chin hit the sand and Helena averted her eyes back to Claire trying to ask the redhead what their next step should be. The girl had just torn through a horde mostly by herself, aggravating her didn’t seem like the best idea, especially not with a gun pointed at Claire.

“Put down your gun, Cameron.” The drunk woman sighed and shifted her sunglasses onto her head. She squinted at the bright sunlight for a second before directing a glare at Cameron.

Claire almost lowered her gun just from the sheer beauty of the woman’s face.

“Hot women are just dropping from the sky.” K-Mart muttered at Helena who smirked back at her.

“Not until the threat has been eliminated.” Cameron spoke without inflection.

Claire tightened her grip on her guns about to start negotiating for K-Mart and Helena to leave, when the woman in front of her spoke again.

“For fuck’s sake Cameron, just go get dressed and you,” she turned to Claire, “lower your weapons; I’ve no interest in seeing any of you dead.”

Claire pondered it for a moment. She wasn’t being asked to give up her guns, just to lower them, so she first lowered the one aimed at the unarmed brunette, and almost simultaneously Cameron followed suit even as Claire kept her other gun trained on her.

The naked girl walked up to her companion and casually handed her the shotgun before walking off again.

“You need to take her with you.” The woman sternly told them after Cameron reached their bags laid out on the beach sand.

“She’s infected. She has bite marks on her calf and arm. She won’t make it through the night.” Claire frankly replied.

The woman smiled.

“Your eyes hardly even left her face. But yes you’re right about the bites, but she’s not infected though.”

Claire sighed.

“You’re drunk –

- I’m very drunk and she’s still not infected.” The woman looked amused. “She’ll be an asset. Take her with you.” She firmly instructed.

Claire looked to her companions for help with the deranged woman, - was she gonna have to shoot the girl and hit the woman unconscious and drag her away? - but K and H were both staring in Cameron’s direction, the girl pulling on a tank, already dressed in jeans. Helena at least looked as though she wasn’t really looking, but K-Mart seemed to have lost any desire or ability to be subtle.

“H cover the girl.” The arrow was pulled back and aimed instantly. “Stop right there, please.” Claire demanded as Cameron approached again. “You’ve been bitten and for the safety of my friends I’m going to need you to stay back, I promise no harm will come to your…” Claire turned and studied the woman trying to figure out if they were mother and daughter, siblings or friends? They seemed more than mere co-survivors.

“Sarah.” The woman offered with a smirk as she turned around, stumbling slightly over the beach sand as she walked over to Cameron, lifted the girl’s shirt and opened a flap in her abdomen.

Jesus.” Claire exclaimed, walking forward as if in a trance, staring at the wiring and circuits the opening gave her a view of. “She’s a fucking robot…”

It made sense. It all suddenly made sense. Cameron wasn’t some alien from Krypton, she was a robot. It was at least something tangible. Claire could work with that. Not like the mystery of the Fucking Quiver of Bottomless Arrows.

 “I’m a cybernetic organism.” Cameron corrected, managing a displeased look, but still just stared at them and allowed them to treat her like an exhibit at a science fair.

“Cyborg. Got it.” Claire apologetically smiled, but continued her intense perusal.

Fascinating.” Helena almost purred from right next to Claire as both of them studiously examined Cameron and asked her question after question.

“Who designed you? Manufactured you? I didn’t even know tech like this existed.” Claire finally breathed, still in awe.

Cameron was cut off by Sarah before she could say anything.

“That doesn’t matter now.” The shaggy brunette answered. “She’s not infected as she clearly can’t get infected. So just take her.”

“I’m not leaving you, Sarah.” Cameron finally showed some emotion that both fascinated and freaked Claire out. It was astounding. There was little that would give the Cyborg away as non-human. She really wanted inside of Cameron. Figure out what made her tick. What was her energy source? Did she have to recharge? What kind of processor was she running?

“You’re not staying here.” Came Sarah’s exhausted response.

“I will stay and protect you since you seem unwilling to do it yourself!” Cameron said angrily.

Protect me?” Sarah laughed bitterly. “Who has made that your new prerogative? Remind me, Tin Miss, why were you sent here?”

Cameron glared back silently.

“Why!?”

“To protect John Connor.” Cameron eventually gritted out.

“And do you see John Connor here?” Sarah snarled back, motioning around them, even as her voice broke over the name. “He’s not here! You failed your mission. You failed him. Now get the fuck away from me!” Her voice still held its anger, but everyone noticed the shining of tears in her eyes before Sarah pulled down her sunglasses again and walked back to her chair.

She plopped down on it and produced another bottle of Jack.


“I was manufactured by John Connor and sent back to this time to protect him and assist in preventing the creation of Skynet, a self-aware computer program that launched a nuclear holocaust, creating an apocalyptic Earth in the future.”

If there were any crickets on the beach and no waves crashing onto the sand and against the rocks, they would’ve been the only sound to be heard as Claire, K-Mart and Helena just stared at Cameron. Finally Claire’s face seemed to morph between varying states of excitement and scepticism.

Time Travel.

She’d always believed it a possibility, like way in the future – which Cameron was saying she was from – but more travelling to the future and not the past. Because it’s very possible to go to the future and assimilate yourself there, your disappearance in the present would be a solid event, captured as the past. But when you considered travelling to the past it opened up a whole different kind of mind fuck. For instance, were Claire to travel to the past and kill her own parents, she would not exist and if she was never created, then how was she able to travel to the past in the first place? And even if she was still able to exist after having nullified her own creation, would everyone in the present that she travelled from, suddenly not remember she ever existed? What would’ve happened if she wasn’t there to save K-Mart? Would the blonde’s fate have been different? Would someone else have saved her? Argumentatively, that day in the mall wasn’t technically the present. If the current date and time was the point from which Claire travelled, would her going back and ensuring she never existed change anything? Would everyone still be on that beach only minus Claire? Without knowing who she was? That she ever existed? Because if she was never born, K-Mart and Helena’s paths would’ve taken them on an entirely differently route and they wouldn’t be on that particular beach at that particular time… Right?

Claire could think about it for hours. She had thought about it numerous times before. And now there was Cameron telling her that it was possible. But just being told that it was possible and then asked to just blindly believe it without proof was an entirely different thing… But then there was the cybernetic organism right in front of her with impossibly advanced technology that could be considered proof... Feeling a headache coming on, Claire sighed and filed the information away for later contemplation. Right next to her brain folder on the Fucking Quiver of Bottomless Arrows.

“Who is John Connor?” Helena asked, glancing toward Sarah mumbling something that sounded a lot like Nicky Minaj’s Anaconda under her breath between sips of whiskey.

“He’s Sarah’s son.”

Is?”

“Yes. I have yet to confirm his termination. We were separated when the virus reached Chicago.”

Helena nodded sagely and turned knowing, compassionate eyes to Sarah.

“Shall we just wait for the Whiskey to do its job and move on?” She asked Claire, who was lost in thought again.

If John Connor created Cameron in the future and was now MIA. If he did die in the present, wouldn’t that mean that Cameron wouldn’t be there in the present since she then theoretically will never be created in the future and therefore never be sent back to the past? Surely her existence meant that this John Connor was still alive? Shouldn’t it? Didn’t it? Agh, fuck!

“Claire?” Helena worriedly asked.

Claire cleared her throat and tried to focus.

“How much has she had to drink?”

Cameron glanced at Sarah taking another big swig.

“That’s her second bottle.”

“How is she still awake?” Helena asked, looking somewhat in awe.

“Based on previous data gathered and the minimal intake of sustenance before her drinking, I would estimate Sarah losing consciousness within the next 10 to 15 minutes.”

“I guess we wait then.” Claire said, then turned to K-Mart who had yet to say a word or remove her eyes from Cameron’s person.

“K, why don’t you help Cameron gather their stuff. Helena and I will go make space for it.” She grinned at the blonde and then sighed when she realised her words had fallen onto deaf ears.

“K-Mart!” She shouted causing the blonde to jump at attention.

“What! I wasn’t - What?”

Claire laughed and repeated herself, walking away once K seemed to understand what was being asked of her, and pulled Helena closer.

“Let’s keep an eye on the robot – cybernetic organism - for now okay? She seems harmless, strangely human, but still, you saw how she demolished those zombies like they were nothing.”


After Cameron carried Sarah – who passed out 13 minutes after their conversation – to the Humvee, they drove for another two hours, finding a secluded spot in a field, miles in between any sign of civilization, and set up camp for the night.

At first Claire was wary of Cameron, sitting up with the Terminator while the other three slept in the Humvee. But by morning her weariness had dissipated and had been replaced with unabashed interest and fascination.

A hung-over Sarah sat on a rock nursing a cup of coffee and glared daggers at the pair, as Claire and Cameron animatedly talked about… well about Cameron, while K-Mart lurked around them trying to understand and contribute to the mostly technical discussion.

Helena took it upon herself to try and keep Sarah from running off and purposely getting herself killed as the woman seemed intent on doing.

“My Christina was nine when she passed.” Helena carefully stated, somewhat proud of herself that she could say the words without succumbing to a fit of rage or breaking down in tears.

The only reason she brought it up was so that Sarah wouldn’t just dismiss her with a snide remark. Nobody’s gonna be mean after hearing that.

As predicted Sarah said nothing, so Helena continued.

“I went crazy after that. Quite literally. Did a few things I’m not proud of. Betrayed the one person who was essentially my sanity throughout that period of my life. She was on the other side of the country at the time of the Outbreak. I don’t know where she is now, or where to search for her any longer. Sometimes I feel like giving up, because: what is the point of a world without Christina and Myka in it?” She smiled sadly. “But Myka’s a survivor, and I’ll continue living if just for the odd chance that our paths might cross again. The likelihood is slim, but there’s still a chance and that gives me hope.”

She looked to Sarah who was staring down at her coffee. Helena hesitantly lifted her arm and patted the woman on her back, then walked away.


 

 

Chapter Text

 

“How can you guys still not think the Illuminati’s behind this? I mean Terminators. Time travel. Artefacts. And we didn’t know any of this! And Claire, you know everything!”

“I really don’t –

- You do.” K-Mart interrupted firmly, sat in her usual spot, leaning in between the driver and passenger seat of the Humvee.

“Just listening to H talking about these ‘Regents’; they sound exactly like the type of people to be part of a secret organisation. Fuck, they were part of a secret organisation! They formed a fucking secret organisation whilst already being part of a secret organisation!”

“Say secret organisation again.” Claire teased with a big grin.

K-Mart huffed and scowled at her, bottom lip jutted out in a pout.

“Sarah tells me that the more human interaction Cameron has the more naturally she can simulate emotion.” Helena decided to interject before the two off them went off at each other. Again. The blonde and the redhead teased one another like long lost siblings. Aside from not wanting to listen to the bickering, Helena really did want to hear more about Cameron. While Helena had thought it more prudent to keep an eye on Sarah, Claire was fast becoming an expert on all things Terminator related and the dark-haired woman enjoyed picking Claire’s brain whenever she got a chance.

At her words though, K-Mart’s scowl instantly turned into sadness.

“Yeah, but it still won’t be real.” The blonde dejectedly mumbled.

Both Claire and K-Mart looked sad now and Helena felt like shit. Claire cleared her throat uncomfortably.

“Cameron’s able to feel physical sensations. She has micro receptors which serve as nerve endings. She can get goose pimples, feels hot and cold… Though she doesn’t register pain, she is able to distinguish touch, and-and can become… aroused.” She cleared her throat again and Helena and K-Mart couldn’t help but smile at how awkward the usually confident woman became at even eluding to sex. “She’s anatomically correct in every way –

- did you check?” K-Mart pondered in jest, with an innocent smile and a devilish glint in her eye.

Helena wondered if Claire purposely made herself uncomfortable just to make K-Mart feel better. She wouldn’t be surprised if it were the case.

No.” Claire decisively stated. “She told me.”

“You should probably check just to make sure.” K-Mart pushed, then giggled at Claire’s perturbed frown and the blush spreading up the redhead’s neck.

“She’s able to read social cues and determine how she wishes to act on them.” Claire continued, blatantly ignoring the blonde’s playful suggestion. “The other day she told me that she felt as though she couldn’t leave Sarah, even though the woman had tried everything in her power to push her away.”

The cabin of the Humvee fell silent as Claire allowed her words to sink in.

“She cares about Sarah.” Claire softly smiled, as her eyes shifted to the rear-view mirror where she could see the two women in question, driving the DongFeng Fuel tanker they’d found the day before.

Xena was a hungry beast and Claire was intent on feeding her baby.

“And Sarah cares about her no matter what she says.” Helena grinned fondly at the thought of the pair’s odd relationship.

“Yeah.” Claire agreed. “Cameron may not have all the guts and soft parts, but she’s acting of her own free will and making her own decisions and doing it in ways that put most humans to shame. She probably functions better in a social setting than I would.” She let slip a self-deprecating smile before continuing again. “I don’t know how to define humanity. If use of logic is the answer, she has it. She’s innately protective, loyal and blatantly honest…” Claire stared through the windscreen at the open road in front of her as she tried to let her deductions on Cameron flow out of her mind in a way that would make sense to her companions who were listening to her with rapt attention.

“I don’t know what things like-like romantic love is supposed to feel like. And I can’t quantify feelings and tell you whether Cameron has them or not, Kid.” She returned her attention to the blonde. “But if I were you, I wouldn’t focus so much on the technicalities, but rather on what just is.”

K-Mart beamed at her and gave a resolute nod, sitting back in her seat, most likely to think about the hot brunette driving behind them.

“Are you planning on taking your own advice?” Helena murmured, still gazing at Claire.

“What advice?” The redhead asked just to be difficult, which resulted in a knowing chuckle from Helena.

“Don’t focus on the technicalities and just on what is?” Helena smirked, then reached down and patted the Fucking Quiver of Bottomless Arrows.

“Fuck you, H.” Claire growled even as the corners of her mouth quirked into a smile met with Helena’s delighted laughter.


The town they pulled into was strangely devoid of Undead, even though they’d been driving through it for almost 10 minutes in search of fuel. After radioing Sarah to inform her of the plan, they stopped in what appeared to be the main road in the town’s centre. Upon exiting their vehicles, it was whilst they were standing outside of a convenience store that they heard the distinct cocking of three guns, followed instantly by an answering five, plus the sound of an arrow swiftly being drawn back on a bow string.

The party of five stared at the two women pointing guns at them, nobody spoke as they sussed each other out. Until:

“Alice!” The Latina of the two strangers, shouted towards one of the buildings. “Stop sniffing those panties and get your ass out here! It’s fucking raining hot women from the heavens!” She cackled as her companion with short brown hair and wielding dual pistols smirked at said band of hot women.

Claire cocked her head to the side, confused as to whether these two were an actual threat or not. They were outnumbered and out gunned. The Latina was dressed similarly to Claire in cargos and combat boots, strapped with ammunition. She carried herself as though she had military training. Her friend screamed cocky and confident; dressed in a short black mini skirt and a blue tank top decorated with black shoulder holsters. They certainly looked as though they knew how to defend themselves and launch an offensive attack.

The redhead felt K-Mart lower her weapon and move closer to her.

“She’s right you know, hot women every-freaking-where.” She whispered to Claire. “I think I died in that mall you found me in and this is my heaven.” K grinned at the two strangers and the Latina winked back at her.

Claire wanted to admonish her for dropping her guard just cause the threat was sexy, but felt a tug on her guns, like someone was ripping them from her hands, followed soon by the knife strapped to her thigh. She stared after her weapons as they congregated in a heap with everyone else’s a few yards away.

“What the fuck?” Claire wondered aloud, echoing the thoughts of her companions. She turned toward the two strangers again, who looked irritated that their weapons had also been added to the pile, but hardly surprised that it had happened at all. Claire followed the direction of their glares to a nearby lingerie shop and her breath caught at the tall lanky figure that emerged from the shadowy entrance.

The woman wore a long tanned duster over a pair of tiny olive shorts. Her white tank top was covered by a long brown form fitting shirt and she had brown stockings and garters attached to knee high leggings. Her hair was a shaggy cut, - short like Sarah’s - but a sun bleached blonde instead. The only weapons she seemed to have on her was a pair of Kukri blades mounted to her back.

Claire focused on her face but the woman was looking at Cameron and she was taking long purposeful strides directly toward the strangely immobile Terminator. Cameron wasn’t moving at all as she stared back at the approaching blonde who didn’t stop until she and Cameron were standing almost nose to nose. The blonde only slightly taller. She then reached up a slender hand and almost affectionately brushed the hair out of the stagnant Cameron’s neck, before she ducked her head down and sniffed her.

“Ungh…” K-Mart let out an incoherent gurgling sound that could’ve been anger or disbelief or confusion, probably a mixture of all three. Claire didn’t know, as the whole situation had her reeling as well. She glanced back to the heap of weapons. Was it some sort of magnetic device? Could this woman do real magic? Because given what Claire knew now, that was actually a legitimate possibility. The beautiful shaggy blonde could’ve even bent time and disarmed them all at a leisurely pace, making it seem as though it all happened simultaneously. Right? That could be a probability.  The possibilities were fucking endless.

Claire’s only comfort was that the other two strangers were equally unarmed and also staring at Alice and Cameron with similar expressions of confusion; their weapons forgotten for the time being.

“What are you?” Alice rasped into the quiet that had befallen the empty street, while she intently searched Cameron’s face.

Claire felt a slight shiver down her spine at the gravelly tone of Alice’s voice.

“Sarah, I have lost all motor functions, though I detect no technical error. All my systems are functioning optimally. I am unable to process how this is happening.” Cameron completely ignored Alice even as they stared directly at each other.

Sarah took a step closer to them then.

“Is she…?” Sarah directed at Cameron while her eyes stayed trained on Alice.

“She is entirely organic. An electroencephalographic reading suggests superior brain function and a large energy output. Based on the manner in which she disarmed us and her current hold on me, I can only surmise that she has psionic ability. A human should be unable to perform this function.”

At this, Helena’s expression instantly went from concerned confusion, to curious concern.

Claire watched as Sarah deftly slid into the narrow space between Alice and Cameron. The lanky blonde finally took her intense stare from the Terminator and moved it to the obstacle now between them.

Even though Sarah Connor was a few inches shorter, she almost dominated the space with sheer bravado alone. The two shaggy haired women silently challenged each other with their eyes as the rest looked on, not sure what to do about it.

Fuck… I don’t know if I want them to fight or make out.” K-Mart excitedly whispered next to Claire.

Finding herself unnaturally disturbed at the thought of them kissing, Claire stepped forward.

“Excuse me.” She confidently directed at Alice, who slowly turned from Sarah, to finally lock eyes with Claire. The redhead watched mesmerized as the already blown pupils of those strange green eyes grew even wider upon seeing her.  

Alice seemed to forget about Sarah entirely as she focused on Claire, who reflexively stuffed her hands into her pants pockets and chewed at her bottom lip, trying to fight the sudden heat rising in her cheeks at the intense look she was receiving.

“For Christ’s sake Alice, stop freaking everyone out!” The Latina spoke up, also walking closer.

Alice took a step back and shook her head as though she needed to clear it and gave Claire a sheepish smile that softened her entire face, making her even more beautiful to the redhead.

“Sorry.” Alice rasped and Claire could only nod mechanically in response.

In fact, Claire only stopped the compulsive nodding when Helena placed a hand on her shoulder and with a gentle squeeze brought her back to reality.

“How did you know that Cameron was… different?” Helena asked Alice.

Though Alice had taken a step back, her pupils were still wide and her gaze was still locked on Claire, who was blushing at the ground and digging the toe of her boot into the tar of the street.

“I could smell her.” Alice distractedly answered.

“Enhanced senses? And you also possess the ability of telekinesis?” Helena tried to clarify with unmasked interest.

“Yes.”

Alice’s friends were both smirking at her as she continued to stare at Claire who couldn’t look any more awkward if she tried.

“It’s like she’s Edward looking at Bella.” K-Mart whispered to Helena. “Like she wants to fuck her and eat her at the same time.”

Helena seemed disturbed by the analogy and sent a wary look toward Alice.

“Cameron is… She’s a cybernetic organism. But she won’t harm you.”

Alice took one last lingering look at Claire before she straightened and her pupils receded. She turned clear green eyes to Helena and smirked haughtily.

“She won’t harm us because I won’t let her.” Alice frankly stated. “We were here first, once we’re finished, you may scavenge what’s left.”

Claire finally snapped to attention.

“Just hold on one seco-

She stopped when Helena hooked their arms together.

“Let it go, darling.” Helena softly murmured, then louder: “We need fuel.” She directed at Alice, whose darkening gaze went from their conjoined limbs, to Claire’s glaring eyes, then back to Helena.

“We’re filled up. There’s a gas station a few blocks down, left at the second set of lights.” She harshly stated, before she spun around and disappeared back into the lingerie shop.


Claire stood staring after her for a long time after. When K-Mart went to point out that her gay was showing again, it was Sarah that covered the young blonde’s mouth and shook her head no.

“I’m Jill, this is Rain.” The Latina’s formerly silent friend introduced them.

“I’m K-Mart.” The blonde said excitedly. “This is Helena, Sarah, Cameron,” she pointed at each of them while she spoke, “and Claire.” She frowned slightly as Claire stared at the ground seemingly lost in thought and looking lost in general. “Claire.” She whispered almost louder than she’d spoken before and the redhead finally looked at her. “This is Rain and Jill.” K-Mart repeated patiently, knowing Claire hadn’t heard a word.

Claire started spontaneously nodding again. “Let’s go get the fuel.” She muttered mid nod, moving back toward Xena, ignoring the strangers, but feeling the sudden intense urge to get away from her current location.

“Nice Humvee, Freckles!” Rain whistled her appreciation and followed after Claire.

It seemed to be an unspoken rule that no one would go for their weapons just yet, which was probably the stupidest idea ever, given that they were vulnerable to a zombie attack at any given moment.

“Thanks.” Claire frowned. “I’m going to be arming myself now. I suggest you do the same.” She warned as she started up the tailgate toward her weapons locker. She also wanted to double check their food supply. They weren’t running low, but they couldn’t afford to just pass through a town and not see what resources they could find. They could probably fit extra supplies in the fuel truck.

“Whoa… Hey.” Rain theatrically held her hands up in supplication. “I thought we were all friends now?” She grinned. “Since Ali already pissed all over you, I personally would like to get to know Snowflake and Jailbait a little better. Ellen Ripley and Sexbot are hot as hell, but waaay too intense.”

It didn’t take much effort to figure out who was who in Rain’s mind.

“Sexbot sounds a bit offensive,” Jill playfully scolded with an amused smirk as she walked up next to Rain, “like two metallic nozzles are gonna pop out of her chest and she’ll start spraying pink sleeping gas from her nipples, or something.” She chuckled with Rain while they watched Claire take out her spare weapons.

The redhead threw a shotgun down to Sarah who was also itching to be armed again. It was something she and the older woman had in common. Their love of guns. Helena on the contrary, hated them with a fiery passion.

“Hotbot?” Rain offered, cocking her head in contemplation and looking at Jill for a verdict.

“Uh... Better.” She smiled, before they both turned back to Claire.

“We’re in the middle of a zombie apocalypse; you should get armed for your own protection.” The redhead rolled her eyes and climbed down Xena again to make her way to the heap of weapons, motioning for her comrades to follow her.

“We should see what food we can find as well.” Claire stated as they started arming again, Rain and Jill seemingly giving them their moment, not caring that they had no weapons. Well they had Alice, didn’t they?

“What do you think she’s doing in that lingerie store for so long?” K-Mart wondered, speculatively staring at the shop Alice had disappeared into.

“Should we split up? Meet back here in thirty?” Sarah suggested.

“Do you think she’s looking for a sensible bra?” K-Mart asked Claire who was doing her best to ignore the blonde. It didn’t help that Alice had been on her mind since she laid eyes on the shaggy haired beauty.

“Yeah, we should get out of here as soon as possible.” Claire looked up to where Rain and Jill were still staring at them in amusement. “How long till we can take a look around?” She shouted toward them.

Jill just smiled and waved an arm in invitation.

“So fucking gracious.” Claire muttered irritably. “Fuel, Food and Ammo. H and K, you do fuel,” she instructed, wanting Snowflake and Jailbait as far away from Rain as possible. “Sarah and I will do food and Cameron can go look for ammo. Get her away from Alice.” Everyone nodded their agreement while K-Mart still stared at the lingerie shop.

“She’s hot, don’t you think?” She asked Claire with such a hopeful look that the redhead couldn’t ignore her that time round.

“Who?” She asked nonetheless, unwilling to give in so easily.

Alice.” K-Mart smiled widely and Claire sighed.

“Yes, you little perve,” Claire smirked, ruffling the blonde’s hair, “she’s hot. Now go take your shotgun and watch H’s back.” She instructed as she clipped on the handheld radio that connected them to each other and the vehicles. Claire had already made sure that Cameron was on the same frequency as them weeks ago.


“So… Claire’s really feeling Alice, isn’t she?” K-Mart grinned from the passenger seat of the fuel truck. “And Alice is definitely interested as well.”

Helena just smiled and hummed non-committedly, having noted the same, but was also very aware of how disconcerting it all seemed to Claire.

“We should ask them to join our camp tonight.”

“They’re complete strangers, Pet. I don’t think that would be wise.”

You were a stranger when we met, so were Sarah and Cammy.” The blonde fairly pointed out.

“Well yes, but…” Helena tried to think of a reason to not trust the three women they’d just met. There were plenty of course, but those reasons had all counted for herself, Sarah and Cameron as well. She sighed at being outsmarted by a seventeen year old. “We’ll see.” Was all she decided to comment and K-Mart sat smirking in victory for the rest of their short journey.

They pulled up to the gas station and Helena went straight for the pump. K-Mart got out as well, shotgun in hand, scanning the area like Claire had taught her.

“I’m gonna check inside the shop.” She told Helena who nodded her agreement, still deep in thought about the possibility of having dinner with the trio of strangers. She would love to spend time with Alice, her telekinetic ability had ignited Helena’s natural curiosity, much like the lanky blonde’s other traits seemed to have had a similar effect on Claire. Helena wondered if there were any Artefacts in play that granted Alice her powers…

She was roused from her deep thoughts with a start, by a rough voice coming from a few yards away.

“Hey there, pretty lady.” A dark haired man drawled while he blatantly leered at her.

Helena’s head snapped to him and found a gun pointed in her direction. She said nothing as she sensed movement from behind her and noted a blonde man was slowly approaching her back. His weapon - held firmly in his grasp - was pointed at the ground though.

“Thank you kindly for filling up our tank.” The dark haired stranger sneered. “Why don’t you go on and get in the front, so the three of us can go for a little ride to show you our gratitude.” He punctuated with a lewd thrust of his groin in Helena’s direction.

Helena sent a subtle glance toward the shop where K-Mart was. She prayed the blonde would have sense enough to stay hidden. A shootout at a gas station was not the wisest of ideas.

She turned to the man who seemed to be in charge and lifted a brow.

“Let’s go then.” She stated lazily, her face a mask of apathy.

Helena could see the intention in his eyes and even though her heart was beating frantically, she refused to show her fear, very sure he’d only get off on it. She would attempt to escape the hijackers later, but in that moment, Helena just needed them as far away from K-Mart as possible.

The dark haired man sneered lecherously at Helena before turning to his friend. “Tie her up.”

The blonde blindly obeyed while his partner walked to the driver’s side door of the small fuel truck.

“I’m sorry.” The young man restraining her hands with actual handcuffs, softly whispered.

Helena didn’t acknowledge him as her gaze met wide hazel eyes from inside the shop. She shook her head hoping to deter K-Mart from rushing out with her shotgun. Then she allowed herself to be ushered around the truck, into the middle of the seat and was swiftly flanked by the two strangers. The leader of the two started up the truck and placed a possessive hand onto Helena’s thigh.

“You and I are going to have so much fun together.” He lecherously smirked, before pulling away from the gas station and K-Mart.

Helena let out a silent breath of relief despite her perilous predicament.


It had been almost half an hour.

The DongFueng had a large tank and depending on the pressure of the pump, it was plausible that H and K could be taking longer than expected. Claire stood rigid as she stared down the road trying her best to ignore Alice who’d joined her two friends a few minutes prior. Sarah and Cameron had secured the ammo and food but were growing as tense as Claire with each second that ticked by. The truck should’ve been back first. They knew exactly where the gas station was. Had the three strangers set a trap? Claire highly doubted that, but decided to entertain the possibility for the sake of being thorough. Because what was even more unsettling, was that nobody had answered the radio a moment ago when Claire had attempted to check in on them.

“We’ll go meet them at the gas station.” Claire announced, done waiting for a reply on the radio, already walking toward Xena, but stopped when both Alice and Cameron glanced down the road at the same time, to see K-Mart sprinting up the street.


She hadn’t run that fast and that far in her entire life. Was it not for the training sessions she had with Claire, she would’ve passed out already. K-Mart had been scared out of her mind when she saw the gunmen moving in on Helena. Wondering what Claire would’ve done in that situation, she’d weighed her options. Claire was an excellent shot though. And K-Mart knew Claire’s first thought would be not to do anything stupid like go out guns blazing and get Helena hurt in the process. So she waited for her moment, and when the blonde man had cuffed Helena and the other one practically raped H with his eyes, K-Mart was ready to run out and do anything to stop them from taking Helena with them.

But then she’d locked eyes with Helena, who silently pled with her to stay put and the almost imperceptible shake of her head had K-Mart freaking even more. But then she got it, she wouldn’t be able to take down two gunmen by herself, but she was certainly going to go get reinforcements to do so. Growing dizzy from the strain of her rapid heart rate and breathing, K had waited for the truck to drive off, before instantly starting to sprint back to the others like the devil himself was biting at her heels.

Claire met her halfway up the street with wide panicky eyes, but waited patiently for K-Mart to tell her what happened.

“Two guys. They took H and the truck.” Was all she got out and all the info she had. And really all that Claire needed to know to spring into action.

Before K-mart even registered what was happening, Cameron had scooped her up and was carrying her back to the Humvee as Claire conferred with the Terminator on tracking the fuel truck.

“Sun’ll be down in less than two hours,” Claire was telling Sarah, strangely calm and incredibly focused considering the circumstances, “the dark will give us an advantage.”

“We’d like to help.” Alice offered, looking genuinely concerned as they passed the trio.

“We don’t need your help.” Claire shot back more harshly than she had intended, finally showing some of the stress she was feeling beneath her stoic facade. She didn’t apologise however, just continued on to the Humvee where Cameron caringly deposited K-Mart in the back with Sarah and climbed into Helena’s usual spot up front.

Seconds later, they were speeding down the road with Cameron as navigator and K-Mart laid with her head on Sarah’s lap, the adrenaline and worry not allowing her to relax as she tried hard not to think about what those men were planning on doing with Helena.

 


 

Chapter Text

The sun had just disappeared behind the horizon when Cameron led them into a thick crop of trees which bordered a small secluded property surrounded by 20 feet high brick walls. Grateful for the cover the woods provided, Claire scanned the area to try and get an idea of what she was about to walk into.

“How many reds?” Claire asked Cameron who had joined her on the scouting expedition while Sarah and K-Mart remained at the Humvee parked on the other side of the foliage and far away from being spotted.

“Sixteen.” Cameron answered after scanning the location with her highly advanced Infrared Vision.

Claire nodded as her eyes fell on the heap of dead Undead outside of the stronghold. She could smell the burnt flesh from the pyre a few yards away, where Helena’s kidnappers had clearly been disposing of any Undead that attacked the compound. The set up was similar to the numerous shelters in and around the cities and towns Claire had driven through since the Outbreak. Everyone was very lucky that the Undead hadn’t figured out how to climb yet.

On top of the thick walls and at each of its four corners, a manned turret was visible.

“How many up top?” Claire asked, having counted six, but wanting to make sure.

“Six.” Came another monosyllabic reply.

“Anything else I should know?” She asked turning to Cameron.

“Six on top, six on ground level, four behind a structure within the walls. Helena could be any one of the heat signatures.”

“Thanks, Cam. That helps a lot.” Claire said, before hurrying back to Xena.

Her companions watched Claire gearing up in silence from a single duffle no one had ever seen before. The redhead dressed entirely in black, pulling on gloves and a bulletproof vest. She hooked on three grenades, screwed silencers onto two guns, before holstering them under her arms and then slipped a large black steeled military knife down the strap on her thigh.

“Switch to alternate frequency.” She instructed Cameron, while she grabbed a handheld radio and hooked it onto her hip before climbing into the Humvee and appearing moments later with Helena’s grappling gun, holstering that on her other hip.

“Okay. I’m going in silent, but will check in in half an hour. Don’t try to reach me, I want to avoid a shoot-out. I’ll be going in alone.” At the whimpering protest from K-Mart, Claire held up her hand and the girl reluctantly remained quiet. “If I fail to check in, Cameron should be able to finish off the rest of them and drag my dead body out to safety.” Claire grinned but faltered at the less than amused looks she was met with. “Because only over my dead body…” She started explaining, but trailed off with a heavy sigh. “…Tough crowd.” She mumbled. “’Kay… See you guys in a few.” She saluted and disappeared into the night.

“We’re not just gonna let her go in there by herself, are we?” K-Mart turned a hopeful gaze to Cameron, then, after realising that the Terminator had become closer to Claire than anyone else and wouldn’t go against her wishes, switched desperate eyes to Sarah.

“What did Claire do before the Outbreak?” Sarah asked, eyeing all the gear and tech Claire surrounded herself with. A lot of it you would definitely not get at the mall.

“She doesn’t really talk about the past much, I don’t like to either, so it’s fine. But I think she was a mechanic or something. She said she built Xena herself.”

Sarah hummed and stared off at the spot Claire had disappeared into but her attention abruptly snapped in the opposite direction along with Cameron’s as three familiar strangers approached the Humvee. Sarah cocked her shotgun and stepped in front of K-Mart while Cameron raised her dual weapons - everyone surprised that they still had them in hand, with Alice staring at them with a blank expression.

“We come in peace.” Rain dryly drawled, hands raised in the air in what was fast becoming a regular sight.

None of them had their weapons drawn and Sarah was finding it difficult to figure out whether it was a trap or not. It’s not like they needed any subterfuge; they had Alice. So she lowered her weapon, but Cameron stood firm, watching Alice warily. Sarah couldn’t help but feel proud at the defiance.

“What do you want?” Sarah asked them, but before they could answer, Alice collapsed to the ground, and behind her stood Claire, skin covered in black, almost blending into the darkness save for the whites of her eyes highlighting a pair startling blue pupils. She directed her guns at Rain and Jill who had jumped back in surprise.

“The fuck, Freckles?!” Rain hissed, looking at Alice on the ground.

“Cover them, Cam.” Claire instructed. “Why did you follow us?” She demanded, moving her weapons and gaze back to Alice.

She wasn’t sure how long the woman would be out for and for some reason Claire couldn’t bring herself to just shoot. She convinced herself that it was because these strangers hadn’t harmed them when they had had the upper hand in town.

“We came to help rescue Snowflake.” Rain answered, no sign of her usual snark as her worried eyes flicked to Alice.

“I told you not to.” Claire growled.

“Well we don’t follow orders from you.” Jill bit back. “Alice better be alright or I swear –

- I’m fine.” Alice groaned from the ground and started slowly getting up.

Claire clenched her jaw; the woman should’ve been out for a while still. She’d hit Alice hard. Her fingers hovered over the triggers of her guns. Claire hated that she was hesitating, so instead opted to kick the still rising Alice so solidly in the face that the lanky blonde flew backward and landed on her back with a harsh thud.

Stay.” Cameron icily warned, when Jill and Rain moved to intercept Claire as she rounded on Alice again.

The redhead holstered her guns and pulled the woman up by her duster. Alice’s nose was bleeding profusely, but she locked an obsidian gaze on the redhead the second she was on her feet again.

“Why aren’t you using your ability?” Claire demanded, trying to hold onto her anger, but one look into Alice’s eyes had her wondering why the hell she was beating the woman up in the first place.

“We’re here to help you get your friend back.” Alice replied and then turned her head to spit out the blood dripping into her mouth.

“We’ve been in the area for about two weeks.” Jill added. “We’ve seen what these guys do to any survivors they come across. They’re a group of thugs, too lazy to scavenge themselves, just hijacking what others have managed to gather.”

Claire’s icy gaze remained on Alice while she listened to Jill. There had been a variety of cars haphazardly parked outside the stronghold suggesting that a few survivors had been taken to their fates in the woods.

Earlier, Claire had seen the lights coming up the road and decided to turn back to make sure her companions would be safe. She was angry that she had to, because with each second that ticked by, Helena was in more danger.

Who knew what her kidnappers were doing to her?

Claire grunted in frustration and shoved Alice away, who didn’t move much, merely adjusting her footing despite the power behind the action. “You’re wasting time that Helena doesn’t have.” Claire lowly snarled at them, only just remembering not to make too much noise.

“You’re the one attacking people here, lady.” Rain muttered, glaring down the barrel of one of Cameron’s guns still being aimed at her.

Claire turned to Sarah, asking with her eyes what she should do. Her gut told her that they could be trusted, but they were still strangers. And one of those strangers in particular, completely unnerved Claire.

“Go get H, we’ll be fine.” Sarah told her and even Cameron seemed to agree as she finally lowered her weapons.

“You really want to help?” Claire asked Rain, trying not to look at Jill who had gone to clean Alice up.

She heard the cracking of cartilage, followed by a sharp hiss and Claire’s jaw tightened as she was flooded with guilt. She really hoped that she didn’t do too much damage to that gorgeous face…

“That’s why we’re here Freckles, though I’m starting to wonder why we even fucking bothered at all.” Rain shot a glare in Jill and Alice’s direction as though it had been their idea to come and not hers.

“Okay.” Claire decided to accept that, not wanting to waste anymore time. “I’m going in. Give me half an hour, then come after me.”

“I thought I was Plan B?” Cameron even managed to look hurt.

“You’re not entirely bulletproof Cam, and we’re limited when it comes to fixing you up. I don’t want to risk damaging you irreparably.” Claire earnestly explained and watched a beaming smile spread over Cameron’s face.

“Your consideration warms my mechanical heart, Claire Redfield.” Cameron smirked and Claire chuckled, punching her softly on the arm.

“Thirty minutes.” Claire directed, watching K-Mart set the stopwatch on her wristwatch and then swiftly disappeared into the shadows again.

Claire was very certain that the situation she had just left her friends in, was nothing compared to the situation that Helena found herself in, in that moment.


It was quiet for a few moments before Sarah turned to Alice.

“Are you just going to let her go in there by herself?” She half accused the dirty blonde, who after being cleaned up by Jill, looked no worse for wear.

Alice smirked in answer and swiftly disappeared after Claire.

“I’m taking bets on how long it takes those two to fuck.” Rain announced.

“I’m in on that.” Sarah answered.

“I give it a week.” Jill said.

“Pfft, probably tonight.” Rain confidently stated. “I’m always crazy horny after a good fight.”

Sarah smirked along with K-Mart.

“A bottle of Jack says it doesn’t happen tonight or within a week.”


After Alice easily leapt onto the tall walls of the compound, landing in a feline squat, she was met with six dead bodies, four of them carefully propped up to seem as though they were still standing guard. Staying crouched down to remain hidden, she scanned the area below for the redhead, needing to use her sense of smell to assist her, but the stench of fuel permeating the air made that difficult.

She spotted three men busy funnelling fuel from the truck they had stolen, into a large stationary tank, another was posted at the gate on ground level, and two others were chatting in front of the single house on the property, none the wiser of their fallen comrades up top. She finally managed to spot Claire moving quickly and quietly, effortlessly blending into the shadows against the walls. 

Alice felt her heart fluttering in her chest.

One would think having her face kicked in would’ve knocked some sense into her, but she was responding to the volatile redhead more than ever. Alice was still trying to figure out how Claire had managed to sneak up on her back in the woods. But was distracted and left in awe as Claire took out the pair by the house with a shot to the head each. A second later the guard at the gate on the other side of the yard dropped to the ground.

When she looked back again, Claire had vanished from her previous spot.

Alice stood up and started her search once again, finding the redhead crouched at the back wheel of the DongFueng. Her heart was beating frantically now, in fear for Claire and she was admittedly getting more turned on by the second at the show of skill and precision.

Claire holstered her guns and pulled her knife. Alice frowned at that before realising that of course, they were surrounded by fuel. Claire was clearly an excellent marksman, cocky yes, but not stupid enough to take the risk.

The redhead glanced underneath the vehicle, speedily checking the position of the three bandits, and then straightened up again. Her movements were fluid and confident. Claire then took out her handheld and threw it a few feet in front of her, making enough noise to catch the three’s attention then flattened herself against the side of the truck.

When the noise had one bandit walking up toward the radio, curiously eying the odd appearance of the device, Claire drew one of her guns and shot him point blank. She holstered the gun again, dropped and rolled underneath the truck while the other two became aware of something being off and started suspiciously looking around. Within seconds Claire had popped up behind the first bandit, slit his neck and before the remaining one could utter a peep she had stabbed her knife right into his throat.

Alice bit the inside of her cheek and leaned against the corner turret watching Claire close up the fuel tanks, retrieve her radio and then jog toward the house.  She wanted to follow and see what Claire would do to the others inside, but decided to call in the cavalry instead. That way Claire would be mad at everyone for not waiting the instructed thirty minutes and not just at Alice.

Grinning to herself, she gracefully jumped off the wall, lightly landing on her feet inside of the property and went to open the big gates.


“I didn’t think women like you existed in real life.” The dark haired man smirked as he ran a large, dirty hand down Helena’s cheek and she couldn’t stop the shudder of disgust that went through her at his proximity.

When they’d arrived at the stronghold, it was to wild cheers as the man showed Helena off to his friends then smugly proclaimed he was going to first eat and then fuck till the sun came up. Helena had tried not to show her fear and nausea when the others instantly started quarrelling over who would get her after that.

The blonde man, who had cuffed her, had apologised again, but had remained quiet as he led Helena into the house and re-cuffed her to the chair she was currently seated on.

“Women like me tend to actively avoid men like you.” Helena dryly remarked, the grin on his face only faltered slightly before turning into a malicious sneer right before he struck her face with the back of his hand.

“We’ll see how prissy you are after I stick my cock into every hole you’ve got.” He darkly chuckled, unbuckling his belt and showing off his erection with his hands on his hips.

Helena looked at it without so much as a blush before levelling him with an amused stare.

“After all that pomp I was expecting a lot more than that.” She wrinkled her nose in distaste, looking away disinterested, knowing he was going to strike her even before his face fell and he lifted his hand again.

Helena wasn’t quite sure why she was baiting him, other than the fact that if he was going to degrade and violate her, she would do whatever she could to fight back. Even if she could only manage it in the form of a few verbal jabs in that moment. If she upset him enough, perhaps he would make a mistake and give her an opening to escape her confines.

Helena had closed her eyes waiting for the impact, but when it didn’t come, she opened them again in time to see her would be rapist collapse to the floor, blood seeping out of his skull. She turned a grateful stare to the blonde man, assuming he had come to her aid instead of just standing there and watching, but found him with his hands raised in surrender and fearful eyes trained at the door of the room.

Helena followed his gaze and grinned her relief when she saw a vicious looking Claire Redfield, dressed entirely in black, aiming her guns at the blonde.

“Uncuff her.” The redhead barked at the man, who quickly moved to do as he was told.

Helena rubbed at her sore wrists and moved to hug Claire, but the woman was still directing her guns and a murderous glare at the only remaining bandit in the compound.

“He was actually quite decent toward me.” Helena took pity on him. He looked like he was about to wet his pants. And with good reason; Claire’s silent rage was a frightening sight.

When the redhead didn’t make a move, Helena cautiously reached out and placed a hand on the strong arm aiming the gun and gently pressed down ‘till Claire lowered her weapons. When confused blue eyes finally shifted to her, Helena smiled at her rescuer.

“Hey.” She told Claire. “Thank you for coming.” She moved into Claire’s side and the redhead instantly embraced her.

Helena could almost feel the redhead’s relief as each of Claire’s tensed muscles relaxed into the contact even as she suspiciously eyed the blonde man over Helena’s shoulder. It was Helena who let go and moved out of Claire’s tight grip. After all, she still didn’t know if they were entirely safe yet or not.

Claire bristled again and walked to the dead man strewn on the floor with his pants around his ankles and kicked him hard in his stomach just for good measure, before she carelessly stepped over him toward the blonde who looked like he was a second away from taking off no matter the consequences. He flinched when Claire reached out and took the handcuffs from him, motioning with her gun for him to turn around.

His whole body trembled as he quietly did as instructed.

After she cuffed and disarmed him, Claire seemed to relax again and her eyes found Helena’s, but before she could say anything, she heard at least two large vehicles pulling up to the house. She was very certain that one of them was Xena.


Claire had seen them through one of the windows, all of her friends along with Alice, Rain and Jill, congregated in the front yard taking a look around. Claire frowned; she really didn’t want anyone to see what she’d done to get Helena back. She’d almost lost her cool when she saw that man standing half naked in front of her friend about to hit her… and do other things.

When they exited the house, K-Mart was in Helena’s arms within seconds and all Claire’s doubts melted away and she couldn’t muster an ounce of regret for what she had done. The young blonde turned to the redhead, her eyes screaming her relief and elation and intent to hug Claire, but then she seemed to forcibly stop herself. K-Mart sheepishly smiled and gave the redhead a soft punch to the shoulder, causing Claire, Helena and Sarah to laugh at what was known as Claire’s trademark show of affection.

The redhead turned still laughing eyes toward the trio standing off to the side.

“They’ve got food and ammo. You’re welcome to whatever you want.” Claire offered, mostly out of guilt for kicking Alice in the face even though the injury had remarkably healed in minutes and was only slightly reddish at present.

They nodded their thanks but no one made a move to go inside, instead watching with soft expressions as Helena and Sarah embraced and Cameron warmly returned the hug she received from Helena thereafter.

Claire turned her attention to the blonde bandit and watched him fidget under her arctic glare.

“Did he help you at all, H?” She asked, when she felt the woman step up next to her.

“Well…” Helena thought back on her capture and thankfully very brief incarceration. “He had been… nicer than the others.”

Claire smirked knowingly while she unscrewed the silencer from the tip of her gun and then pointed the warm, naked barrel right at his head. He started whimpering instantly.

“You see I’ve met his type before.” Claire spoke in an icy voice that instantly received everyone’s attention. “He doesn’t have the stomach to do what his friends so easily could, but he also doesn’t have the balls to do something about it, or at the very least just walk away.” She moved the barrel of the gun to rest against his temple. His knees buckled and he sunk down onto them.

“No… you’re just a big Pussy aren’t you.” Claire snarled down at him.

Predictably, Rain smirked her agreement while K-Mart and Helena looked on warily at Claire’s show of intense hostility.

“He latches onto others like a leech and does what it takes to survive, even if it means watching as they rape and murder the women he helps to capture and bring here.”

Helena found her compassion for the boy swiftly dwindling with each word Claire spoke. It was true, if Claire hadn’t shown up, the blonde would’ve most likely just stood there and watched while his friend assaulted her.

“Isn’t that right, Pussy?” Claire asked, but the blonde just snivelled pathetically. “Answer me!” She yelled in his ear and he jumped at the noise and started sobbing.

“Yes!” He tremulously choked out.

“Yes, what?” Claire snarled.

“Yes, Ma’am!” He shouted more easily and Claire viciously laughed, easing away from him.

“So not what I meant, but see how agreeable he is?” She casually asked Helena, then turned back to the man on his knees in front of her and her voice hardened again.

What. Are. You?” Claire demanded in a chilling voice none of her companions had ever heard her use before, as she slid the barrel of the gun down from his temple to below his chin, lifting his head with it, so she could glare directly into his terrified eyes.

“I’m a P-Pussy.” He sniffed as his chin quivered and Claire grinned maniacally at his answer.

“And do you know what I do to Pussies?” She husked, her voice low and unintentionally sexy.

There was a moment of complete silence before K-Mart was unable to stifle her laughter any longer, snorting loudly as she tried in vain to cover her snickering with her hands. Rain however just flat out laughed at Claire’s unfortunate double-entendre.

Claire turned to glare at her companions, finding almost everyone trying to hide their amusement. Cameron was off getting rid of the bodies, uninterested in the commotion and Alice was staring at her with those wide blown pupils again. But when their eyes met, the shaggy blonde instantly looked away.

“What do you do to pussies, Claire?” K-Mart managed to ask in between a fit of hysterical giggles.

“Do you pound’em?” Rain offered.

“Do you wreck’em?” Jill this time.

She turned a glare to Helena daring her to say something, but the woman just smiled kindly and delicately shrugged.

Claire let out a loud sigh, instantly deflated. She’d been hoping to scare the crap out of the man.

“You guys suck.” She mumbled, before turning on her heel and walking toward Xena to go and take off her gear.

“Yeah, that’s what I do to pussies! But what do you do, Freckles?!” Rain called after her and burst out laughing again, high fiving a reluctant Jill who shook her head even as her own body shook with amusement.

Claire ignored them and continued on and they turned their attention back to the blonde man.

Run, Pussy!” K-Mart barked at him and he almost jumped out of his skin before bolting off – still handcuffed - chased by the raucous laughter of the women behind him.


Helena soon joined Claire at the Humvee.

“They had just been fooling around, you know.”

“I know.” Claire genuinely smiled at her concern. “I’m actually used to it. I know I can be a bit… slow, when it comes to… sexual... things.” She shrugged like it really wasn’t a big deal.

“May I ask you something, darling?”

“Sure…”

“You don’t need to answer of course… but have you ever been intimate with someone?” Helena cautiously queried.

Claire could feel herself blushing already. She looked around to see that they were alone for the time being. Alice was nowhere in sight and everyone else was watching K-Mart sing Beyonce’s ‘Who Run the World’ while she did the choreography to ‘Single Ladies’. Rain and Jill even joined her on occasion.

“No.” Claire softly answered, unable to look at Helena who was nodding in understanding.

“Well that does explain a lot of things.”

“I know it’s weird, but –

- it’s not.” Helena asserted and Claire finally met her gaze again. “I think it makes you even more special.” She smiled and Claire grew even redder.

“I’ve had a few opportunities...” The redhead started, not sure if she should tell Helena that she hadn’t even been kissed yet. “But it just never felt right. I dunno. I just got caught up in my head too much and ended up talking myself out of it.” She shrugged again.

“You? Get stuck in your head? Now I can’t believe that!” Helena grinned.

Claire went to lightly punch her on the shoulder but Helena gently grabbed her wrist and pulled her in for a hug. Claire stood stiffly in her arms for a moment, before eventually melting into Helena’s body. She may have also smelled the woman’s hair a little.

It was nice.

If Helena noticed, she didn’t say anything.


 

Chapter Text

 

The group of women had opted to secure the stronghold and spend the remainder of the night there. After disposing of the bodies of the men Claire had managed to kill within a ten-minute period, everyone’s attention was on the Prevost Marathon bus parked next to Xena that their new trio of friends called home. K-Mart was bubbling over with excitement as she talked non-stop about the, fridge, microwave, gaming console, TV, shower and TOILET, she discovered in the luxury RV.

While the rest spent time getting to know each other, Claire opted to get some sleep in her usual spot behind the wheel of the Humvee. She had no other option but to trust their new comrades, as Alice could take them out whenever she wanted to in any case.

There were very few times that Claire and her companions were able to get an uninterrupted night’s sleep. Aside from the zombie nuisance, they all had their fair share of nightmares. The redhead’s were more vivid than most, and unknown to her friends, all stemmed from before the Outbreak. But on that particular night, Claire struggled to settle even more than usual with the addition of a pair of mile long legs and dilated, green ringed pupils to haunt her thoughts. It was only in the early hours of the morning, when K-Mart, Helena and Sarah climbed into the Humvee, that Claire finally relaxed enough to get some rest.

When the sun came up, seemingly only a few seconds later, Claire exited Xena to find Rain next to a fire, making breakfast – even though they had a kitchen in the rig -, while Cameron watched on with no interest whatsoever. A few yards away there were three bedrolls, two empty and one containing two lumps that by process of elimination, could only be Jill and Alice’s intertwined bodies.

Claire’s stomach dropped and knotted uncomfortably at the implication.

After a round of half-hearted ‘mornings were mumbled, Claire sat down next to Rain and couldn’t help but look back to the bedrolls as Jill sat up with sleep tousled hair. Claire would’ve smiled at the adorable sight was it not for the bile rising in her throat, threatening to either suffocate her or make her throw up.

“Are they…” Claire started hesitantly, not sure why she was even asking. She didn’t care, she shouldn’t care. Why would she care?

Rain scowled at her in confusion, then smirked when she noticed where Claire’s attention was.

“Fucking?” Rain asked with a mock innocence that fooled no one and pointedly focused on warming the canned food.

“….Close?” Claire decided to finish as though Rain hadn’t hit the nail right on the head the first time round.

“I guess.” Rain shrugged easily.

They were quiet for a while after that, before Claire attempted again to ask what she really wanted to know.

“Are they…” She cleared her throat, which by then felt thick and dry.

“Fucking?” Rain grinned at her.

“… In a relationship?” Claire finished, scowling at herself for even having asked that. She was certain she didn’t want to know if that was true. She didn’t care about other people’s business.

“Nope.” Rain answered, her face alight with unabashed glee at Claire’s clear discomfort.

The redhead felt relief for only a split second before she realised that that didn’t necessarily mean that Alice and Jill weren’t sleeping together.

She took a deep breath and started again.

“Are they…

...Fucking?” Rain insisted this time and Claire could only nod timidly as she felt the blush settling on her cheeks.

Rain grinned devilishly at Claire’s reluctant acquiescence.

“Hey Jill!” She shouted, and Claire’s eyes widened in panic as her face was inflamed with embarrassment. “Are you and Ali fucking?!”

Claire hit the palm of her hand against her forehead and prayed for the ground the swallow her whole. At least Rain hadn’t said that she was the one who wanted to know. But really, why would Rain be asking other than on someone who didn’t know them’s behalf?

Jill looked from Rain’s amused face, to the mortified redhead, then to Alice who had sat up next to her at the question– instantly locking dark eyes on Claire – and then back at Rain again.

“Not at the moment, no!” Jill yelled back with a wide grin, then they both cackled even louder as Claire got up and walked back to the Humvee, unaware of Alice’s eyes following her every movement.


Later that day, Claire sat in the shade of the Humvee, pretending to clean her weapons, but glanced every few seconds to where Alice was sharpening her Kukri blades next to Sarah. Claire and Sarah always cleaned their weapons together. She knew of course that nothing was stopping her from just going over there and sitting down, but that was a blatant lie. Alice’s presence was stopping her. She’d yet to have a single conversation with the shaggy blonde, but every time she even thought about just approaching Alice and saying something, Claire would start hyperventilating.

K-Mart skipped away from Cameron and up to Claire who was so engrossed in her thoughts and watching Alice that she started slightly when K-Mart greeted her with an excited ‘Hi!’.

That was new. The redhead was usually a lot more aware of her surroundings.

The young blonde smirked shrewdly, looking at Claire with sparkling hazel eyes before she burst out into song:

Derr you see her, sittin’ derr across dah way…” K-Mart sang in what could only be described as the worst Jamaican accent ever, but gaining Claire’s attention anyway. “She don’t gotta lot to say, but derr’s sometin’ about her...” K-Mart pointed directly at Alice and Claire looked over to see both the woman in question and Sarah staring at them.

Stop it.” Claire hissed, as softly and subtly as she could.

K-Mart ignored her.

And you don’t know why, but you’re dyin’ to try, you wanna… kiss dah girl.” K-Mart pouted her lips and added a flowing Hoola dance to her repertoire – Claire resisted the urge to point out that those were two entirely different island cultures - while she danced around Claire who couldn’t stop from flushing even though she was sure Alice couldn’t hear K-Mart.

Alice could hear K-Mart.

Yeees, you want her.” K-Mart waggled her eyebrows. “Look at her, you know you do... It’s possible she wants you too, derr is one way to ask her.

Claire looked over at Alice, finding K-Mart fading away as she thought of the possibility of Alice actually wanting her. What it would be like to actually kiss the lanky blonde woman.

It don’t take a word, not a single word, go on and, kiss dah girl.”

Claire’s eyes impulsively shifted to Alice’s lips and she felt her stomach twist and flip in excitement, when a pink tongue darted out and ran the length of Alice’s bottom lip. Claire dragged her gaze away and looked back up into Alice’s dark eyes, still staring intently back at her. She wasn’t sure for how long they were just sitting there looking at one another, but the loud off-pitch ‘Yah yaah yaah yaah yaaaah’ from Rain who had joined K-Mart in song at some point, snapped her back to reality.

With loud aggressive actions Claire reassembled and gathered the guns she’d all but forgotten about, before getting up to stow them. She diligently ignored the snickering pair who – unfortunately for Claire - were becoming fast friends.


“You should’ve seen the way she moved as she took them out one by one, like it was… effortless.” Alice dreamily reiterated for the umpteenth time later that evening.

She was in the RV with Rain and Jill. They’d decided to sleep inside as that evening was a lot cooler than the one before.

Her two friends just rolled their eyes.

“When are you gonna make a move. Everyone saw you guys eye-fucking this afternoon.” Rain bluntly pointed out.

“Not gonna happen.” Alice resolutely stated with a scowl.

“Why not?” They both asked baffled.

“Just because.”

“Excellent reasoning.” Rain dryly retorted.

Jill just sighed and decided to discuss more pressing matters.

“So are we sticking around? I kinda like being around more people and K-Mart’s a cute kid. Makes a person forget what the world’s come too.”

Next to her Rain was nodding in pensive agreement before raising her head to look at Alice’s reaction to the suggestion.

“You don’t even know if they’ll want us around.” The blonde argued.

“They’d be stupid to decline. Safety in numbers.” Rain reasoned.

“Yeah. And I already spoke to Sarah and Helena. Sarah was the most suspicious of you but she’s come around and Helena will be able to warm Claire up to the idea.” Jill added.

Alice snorted derisively. “Yeah, I’m sure she just loves warming Red up.” She bitterly stated.

“If you’re not gonna make a move, you don’t get to sulk and act all jealous.” Rain scolded. “I had a great time with them today and I’m not gonna sit through this,” she pointed up and down Alice’s body, “whatever the fuck this is that’s going on. Especially when you won’t tell us why you’re not gonna stick it to Freckles when the entire world can see that’s all you wanna do.”

Alice rose slowly and stared down at her friend who met her glare unflinchingly.

“It’s not gonna happen.” Alice gritted out again, before turning to exit the bus.

“I think that went well.” Jill stated wryly, causing Rain to laugh and relax again.

“She just needs to get laid.” Rain explained.

“That’s your answer for everything.” Jill rolled her eyes at her friend.

Rain just shrugged. “Sex has multiple purposes.”


“I think I’m gay.” Claire told Helena with a contemplative frown two mornings later.

They’d gone off hunting and part of Claire was hoping the Trio would leave and take the object of her uncertainty with them, but they’d decided to stay. Asking them to leave was never really something Claire had considered. They were strong allies, and with bandits and Undead to contend with, it would be stupid to send them away.

Helena just nodded and waited for Claire to continue.

“I guess, in hindsight, I’ve always shown an interest in women. I never really met many. I had my brothers and the women they spent time with weren’t really people I’d think of getting to know better.” She stated very vaguely and the millions of questions Helena had was forcibly shoved down as she wanted Claire to continue. Telling the redhead ‘DUH you’re so gay, now tell me what the hell your life was like before the Outbreak’ was not an option at that moment.

“I always enjoyed seeing strong female characters in movies or on TV. Like Xena…” Claire trailed off and Helena smiled at the pensive little frown creasing Claire’s brows. “And I did feel a little funny when she kissed Gabrielle…”

So adorable.

“But I didn’t think I wanted her, you know? Did I?” Claire’s head cocked to the side, much like a puppy’s, as her voice rose slightly in pitch. “I wanted to be like her, I thought...” She almost told herself. “Not kiss her…”

After Claire got caught up in her thoughts, Helena decided to direct the conversation to their current situation, for the sake of moving forward with Claire’s epiphany.

“So now you’ve met a woman who you want to kiss?” Helena casually prodded, while she pretended to scan the area for prey.

She saw Claire stiffen out the corner of her eye and wanted to give her friend an out, but Claire’s brain had allowed her to live in denial for far too long. It was the end of the world and the sexual chemistry between Alice and Claire was noticeable from space. Helena could almost imagine another Big Bang happening were the two to finally collide and give in to their urges.

Big Bang. Helena smirked to herself. Rain and K-Mart would’ve loved that one.

“Yes.” Claire answered, flushing brightly and pretended to look for something to kill. Or maybe she wasn’t pretending, Helena thought. Violence, in spite of how sheepish and harmless she looked at the moment, was something that came rather naturally to redhead.

“There’s no need to decide anything now, or label yourself, darling.” Helena stopped pretending her attention wasn’t entirely on Claire. “If you’re curious about something, go for it. If you’re uncertain, get to know her a little better. She seems like an intriguing woman. It will happen naturally if it’s meant to happen.”

“Maybe with normal people.” Claire mumbled dejectedly, still scanning the area with her rifle. “I get stuck in my head remember?” She sighed. “How did your first time with a woman happen?”

Helena thought for a moment. It was a very long time ago but she remembered it vividly.

“I’ve always been… very in touch with my sexuality.” She started, not wanting Claire to feel that there was anything wrong with her only starting to explore her sexuality at the ripe ol’ age of twenty six. “I’ve also been rather curious about everything.” Helena grinned at Claire’s knowing smile.

Helena needed to know how things worked just as much as Claire did.

“My brother had been courting her at the time.” She couldn’t feel ashamed, not even as Claire’s eyebrows rose at the confession, but then the redhead smirked as though she had expected something like that from Helena. “They weren’t serious and he couldn’t quite handle her regardless.” She chuckled at the memory. “She arrived at the house under the guise of calling on him, knowing full well that he wouldn’t be at home and then went about seducing me in a most delicious fashion.” Helena’s voice had dropped and turned husky as she thought back to that day.

Claire lowered her firearm and blinked at her friend. When Helena remained lost in her memories, Claire uncomfortably cleared her throat and turned her attention to stare through the scope of her rifle again.

So… Sounds like it was good.” Claire mumbled for the sake of saying something.

Helena just hummed suggestively in a way that sounded very close to a moan and watched as Claire reddened all over again.

“Women are…” Helena trailed off, looking for the right words. “Though, many of my lovers have been men...” She added, wanting to let the redhead know that that was fine too. “Women… I love their softness, their scent, their sensuality… There’s no sweeter sound than the soft moans leaving a woman’s lips at your touch…” Helena let out a long suffering sigh. “There’s been one woman in particular-” She stopped herself though and smiled sadly. “Just talk to her, Claire. Sometimes when met with reality your emotions could simmer, or they could escalate exponentially.” She grinned and Claire couldn’t help but smile back now that the sadness was gone again from Helena’s beautiful face.

“I’ll try and talk to her.” Claire said determinedly, then looked back through the scope of her rifle and fired.


 

 

Chapter Text

 

It wasn’t a coincidence that they found themselves deep in the forest in the middle of a National Park on that particular day. Or that Claire and Helena had triumphantly returned with a large deer after going hunting earlier that morning.

It was K-Mart’s birthday, and though Claire awkwardly stumbled through asking everyone (save Alice) for assistance in making the day special, everything was coming together nicely. When K-Mart finally staggered out of the Humvee, everyone started singing Happy Birthday and just from that wide beaming smile she got, Claire knew stepping out of her comfort zone was absolutely worth it.

K-Mart looked as though she was in Seventh Heaven as she got passed along the train of beautiful women hugging and kissing her. Claire appeared at the end, having gone and retrieved her present from its hiding place and presented it to the blonde with a shy, lopsided smile.

It was even wrapped so when K-Mart tried her best to unwrap it as gingerly as possible, Claire rolled her eyes and tore off a piece herself, causing the blonde to chuckle as she excitedly ripped off the rest to reveal a brand new digital camera recorder. She stared at it with wide eyes, her mouth hanging slightly open.

There hadn’t been time to look for one herself, but Claire had remembered. Claire had taken her seriously even though K-Mart knew Claire was just entertaining her theories.

“It’s for your – Umph...” The redhead got the wind knocked right out of her as K-Mart’s body collided with hers in a bone crushing hug. “…documentary…” Claire breathed out as she relaxed and returned the embrace, fighting the stinging in her eyes.

Claire could count on one hand the amount of times she’d cried in her life. She’d been through a lot of shit over the years and yet there she was, wanting to ball her eyes out because the Kid was hugging her with so much affection and gratitude. Claire looked up at Helena whose glistening eyes and motherly stare trained on K-Mart wasn’t helping at all. Sarah had purposely turned away from the scene. Smart woman, Claire thought, as she tenderly stroked through K-Mart’s hair while the blonde continued clinging to her.

“You’re the best.” K-Mart whispered into the wetness she’d caused in Claire’s neck.

Everyone knew that the violent onslaught of emotions had little to do with a silly camera.


Jill was helping Helena skin and gut the deer they’d hunted, to be spiced and prepped and later placed on a spit over the open fire.

“I used to go hunting with my Dad too.” Jill was answering Helena’s query on where she had learned to not be queasy around dead animals.

K-Mart was way on the other side of camp. Purposely avoiding them ‘gutting Bambi’s mother’. She always liked to say: ‘I’ll eat it, if I don’t have to see it in its natural form.’

Helena’s eyes scanned over the rest of the camp activity. Rain and Claire were busy unloading a lot of alcohol from the RV. Even as the redhead frowned at it, she didn’t say anything as K-Mart stood with a beer in her hand, laughing merrily.

“It’s the zombie apocalypse, Freckles. Let the Kid experience a hangover like no other before. It’ll teach her responsible drinking in future.” Rain had explained with a big grin as the redhead gave in, clearly not falling for that reasoning, but not wanting to smother her blonde ward.

Helena’s gaze landed on Alice whose eyes were focused on Claire even as she helped Cameron rig the rotisserie for the meat.

“What are Alice’s intentions toward Claire?” Helena directed at Jill, who looked up from the deer to follow Helena’s gaze.

“She thinks you and Claire have something going on.”

Helena smirked, she figured as much.

“We don’t.”

“Yeah, I know. She’s interested in Claire. Everyone has noticed, but for some reason she’s not going for it.” Jill shrugged.

“You don’t know why she’s hesitating? Is it because of me?”

“I think it’s something else. We’ve known Alice since the Outbreak started in Raccoon City. She hasn’t really been with anyone since… Since she was changed.”

Helena’s brows knitted together.

“Since she got infected.” Jill casually elaborated.

The large knife dramatically clattered onto the table top as it fell from Helena’s grip.

“She’s infected?” Helena gasped, sending panicked eyes to Claire who she’d just that morning encouraged to get closer to the woman.

“Yeah. Umbrella experimented on her, made her awesome.” Jill proudly grinned.

“So she can infect people and that’s why she’s staying away from Claire?” Helena contemplated.

“No... She bonded with the T-virus. It was assimilated into her molecular structure, turning her into something else.”

“Giving her her abilities…” Helena stared in wondrous appreciation at the dirty blonde. “Fascinating.” She whispered, but then soon frowned again.

So if she can’t infect others, what could the problem possibly be?

“Is she dying perhaps? From the changes?”

“Not that I know of.” Jill scowled as she considered the question. “She heals quite fast. That kick Claire gave her would probably have permanently messed up anyone else’s face.”

“I can’t believe she kicked her.” Helena chuckled, shaking her head.

“Well we were delaying her big rescue of you.” Jill conceded with a smirk. “And Ali has taken harder knocks than that.”

“Claire’s given harder knocks than that.” Sarah joined the conversation. “She could’ve hurt her a lot worse, since your friend wasn’t using her superpowers.”

“They could be the next Alex and Sierra.”

Everyone stared blankly at K-Mart who’d appeared out of nowhere, drawn to her favourite topic enough to ignore the dead deer that was at least without its skin, hooves, head and intestines, so she could now pretend it was meat and not an actual animal any longer.

“Never mind.” K-Mart sighed. “So how are we gonna get them to kiss?”

“We really shouldn’t interfere.” Sarah stated, and everyone suspected it was more because it was something that was supposed to be said, rather than anything anyone actually felt. It was boring on the road, they only had each other for entertainment when there were no Undead around.

“I told Claire to just talk to her.” Helena recounted.

“No, they have to kiss first.” K-Mart resolutely negated. At the questioning stares she got she sighed and nodded towards Alice and Claire busying themselves with nonsensical things, while stealthily glancing towards one other. “They’re lame. It’s cute. But if we’re just gonna leave it up to them, nothing’s ever gonna happen and they’ll probably end up dying from sexual frustration.”

It was a truth no one could argue with.

“So what do you suggest we do then?” Rain had joined the conversation as well and the five of them stood huddled around that night’s supper.

“Claire said that it’s my birthday and we’ll all do whatever I want to. So we’re gonna have a party tonight and get Claire her first lady kiss, the same way I got my first lady kiss.” K-Mart grinned and walked off to start planning, leaving a table full of confused women and a smirking Rain staring after her.


Alice was casually leaning against a tree trunk while she watched everyone else preparing their supper, drinking and joking around. Rain and Cameron had disappeared together a few minutes prior to do a perimeter check and Alice was wary as to why her friend had volunteered so readily to partner with the Terminator when there was a party going on.

She felt Claire coming up to her side, knowing it was the redhead, because she always knew where Claire was. Save for that one time Claire went all Ninja Red and took out all those guys to save Helena.


Rain had given her two shots of Tequila, her tolerance level was way higher of course, but the liquor gave Claire enough courage to attempt a short friendly chat with the blonde woman. As she drew nearer, Claire started running a few things through her mind that she could tell Alice. Compliment her, Claire could almost hear her brothers saying. Make it genuine, or sound genuine at least.

Telling Alice that she was beautiful didn’t seem the way to go, even though Claire would wholeheartedly mean the sentiment. ‘I like the way you wield your Kukri blades’, Claire thought that that one was much better. She also liked how reserved Alice was. The strong, silent type. They could be quiet together. ‘I like the way you kill zombies with your mind’ was also an option. Alice was extremely powerful. Having often found herself the most deadly person in a room, it was something Claire found particularly impressive – and alluring – about the mysterious blonde.

And then Claire was standing next to Alice, staring into those mesmerizing green eyes, watching in amazement as those pupils dilated as they always did when they locked onto Claire, and she was instantly stumped.

“I l-like…” She trailed off as words like ‘your eyes’, ‘your mouth’your face’ threatened to tumble from her lips. “the way…” Claire cleared her throat. Kukri blades, Telekinesis; she willed the words into her mind. “… you… lean…” Her brows knitted together in confusion.

That hadn’t even been an option, Claire thought as she glowered at the ground for a few bewildered moments, before swiftly turning around and walking away, leaving a perplexed, yet slightly amused, Alice staring longingly after her.


After a filling supper, Claire noticed Rain and Cameron disappearing again. She sent Sarah a questioning look to which the woman just shrugged. Rain appeared again a few minutes later with a rickety old armless wooden chair she found god knows where. She disappeared back into their bus, only to emerge moments later with a portable CD player.

“It’s time for another present for the birthday girl!” Rain announced, nodding to Jill who led K-Mart to the chair. The excitement of the mystery surprise instantly snapped K-Mart out of her food coma.

Rain then pressed play and took a seat close to Claire as the opening of Down in Mexico by The Coasters, started blaring from the speakers.

Cameron then materialised from the bus, wearing high heels, a tiny pair of denim cut-off’s, a green tank top, and a very flirtatious smile as she gazed directly at K-Mart.

“Woohoo!” Jill shouted over the music as Rain wolf whistled.

Claire glanced at K-Mart who was grinning like mad, even through her flushed cheeks.

Cameron was surprisingly limber for someone who was made out of metal and wires as she strutted over to K-Mart, in sync with the music. About three feet from the chair, the Terminator spun around, dropped a hand to the ground and winked at the almost drooling blonde through her long toned legs.

“It’s the gift that keeps on giving.” Rain smirked at Claire, dancing in her seat as Cameron lowered her gyrating ass down onto the blonde’s lap and started sensually grinding her hips.

K-Mart looked like she was about to pass out, her eyes glazed over and a goofy smile plastered firmly on her face.


“This is the best birthday ever!” K-Mart exclaimed at Claire later that evening, the flush from her lap dance still hadn’t receded. But then she grew serious all of a sudden. “Thank you for finding me in the mall, Claire.” Her emotions – most likely as a result of her intoxication- had been up and down all night. Claire smiled as the blonde got distracted by Cameron dancing with Jill, Rain and Helena and abruptly left to join them without another word.

Claire only chuckled and finished her scotch.


“Let’s play a game!” K-Mart shouted, even though the music wasn’t really that loud to justify the volume.

There was a collective groan from everyone, anticipating what kind of game a drunk, horny eighteen year old would want to play.

Hey! It’s my birthday!” K-Mart tried to scowl at them even though she couldn’t wipe the grin off her face from her perch on Cameron’s lap.

“What do you wanna play, Kid?” Claire asked, draining another glass of scotch.

Helena had been keeping an eye on her and was amazed that the redhead was still standing.

“High tolerance for someone made entirely out of muscle.” Sarah softly commented next to Helena, reading her mind.

“Never have I ever!” K-Mart predictably exclaimed.

“So this is her plan.” Helena sighed.

“Yip.” Rain smirked on Helena’s other side. “Get them drunk. How much do you wanna bet the next game is Truth or Dare?”

“And then we’re playing Truth or Dare!” K declared, winking very blatantly at Claire who just stared back at her in confusion.

“Sounds fool proof.” Helena sarcastically remarked. “Alice hasn’t had anything to drink at all.”

“And she won’t either.” Rain frowned. “Something about needing to be in control of her abilities the entire time. We don’t want her going wild and sending Xena flying over a few tree tops. Would do nothing for their blossoming love.” She chuckled.

“Perhaps the drinking game would serve to get Claire relaxed enough so that they may have a conversation at the very least.”

“What’s with you wanting them to talk all the time, Snowflake?” Rain asked. “They just need to fuck and get it over with. Once they get the tension out the way, they can talk all they want to.”

Helena wasn’t about to tell them that Alice needed to be gentle with Claire. She didn’t want to betray the redhead’s trust by announcing to everyone she was still a virgin.

“Everyone know how to play?” Jill asked as Rain made sure the drinks were filled, handing Alice and Cameron each a red solo cup filled with water. Since the latter couldn’t get drunk anyway there was no reason for them to waste good alcohol.

Noting Claire’s discomfort, Helena answered that she herself didn’t. She actually had never played the game, but recalled it from a story Pete had once told her. Well, actually a few stories her former Warehouse colleague had recounted.

K-Mart explained the game, slurring and stumbling over her words, but Claire got the gist of it.

“Never have I ever been this drunk!” K-Mart shouted elatedly and everyone chuckled as she took another big gulp of her beer.

Claire’s brow furrowed, her drink paused halfway to her mouth as she looked to Alice next to her to see if she was drinking. It used to be K-Mart sitting there, but the birthday girl had decided to go sit on Cameron’s lap on the redhead’s other side.

“I’m not sure I know what that means.” She turned to K-Mart who was playing with Cameron’s hair, lost to the world, so Claire turned her confused stare to the rest of the group. “Does it mean I’ve never been as drunk as she is, or as drunk as I am at this moment? Because if it’s the latter by right everyone should drink, ‘cause we’re all as drunk as we currently are…” Claire trailed off as everyone stared blankly at her, then drank her drink anyway, followed by everyone else.

“Cammy, it’s your turn.” K-Mart slurred loudly into Cameron’s ear.

The Terminator looked a bit lost as to what to say, but then K-Mart whispered something to her.

“Never have I ever had a hot blonde sitting on my lap.” Cameron grinned at K-Mart. “Should I drink now?” She innocently asked and everyone smothered there chuckles as K-Mart rolled her eyes.

Do you have a hot blonde sitting in your lap?” She asked pointedly.

“Yes.” Cameron answered very matter-of-factly and without hesitation, causing K-Mart to beam at her.

“Then drink your water before that hot blonde kisses you.” K-Mart whispered, even though Rain and Claire sitting on either side of the pair still heard.

Cameron’s right hand twitched lightly before she smiled and drank her water, followed by everyone except Claire.

Why would she ever have a hot blonde sitting in her lap? Claire glanced over at the hot blonde next to her and wondered if Alice would ever want to sit in her lap. She crinkled her nose at the silly thought and smiled to herself.

“Never have I ever had sex with an inanimate object.” Rain announced and took a swig followed by Jill, a chuckling Helena, a smirking Sarah, and a giggling K-Mart.

Claire’s mouth hung open as she considered the possibilities, not that she was drinking either way, but when Alice slowly lifted her cup and took a sip, her head went reeling.

“Sarah should I drink?” A confused Cameron asked.

Sarah who’d been taking a sip of Jack at the time spat it out in front of her and started coughing. Helena patted her on the back looking with interest between the pair.

“Yes, Tin-Miss. You should drink. Remember Las Vegas a year ago?” Sarah lifted her brow after regaining her composure.

Cameron nodded and took a sip, ignoring the curious gazes from the rest of the circle.

“Never have I ever thrown up on someone I was trying to kiss for the first time.” Jill decided to break the pregnant silence.

Rain’s eyes widened and then she glared at her friend. Jill only smirked at her and the Latina took a big gulp of her drink.

“You gotta tell us.” K-Mart grinned at them.

“Na-ah. Rules say I don’t have to.”

“No the rules say you actually do if you’re the only one drinking.” Alice smirked, clearly also knowing the story.

“The rules also say that whatever statement whoever’s turn it is makes, should be true.” Rain countered.

“Fine.” K-Mart pouted. “It’s not like it’s my birthday or anything.”

“After twelve you’re dead to me.” Rain muttered petulantly at the blonde who broke out into a beaming smile again.

“I got drunk a few months back and tried to kiss Jill and then puked all over her instead.” Rain rushed out.

“I’m scarred for life.” Jill sighed, feigning a stricken look.

It was Rain’s turn to pout. “I said I was sorry, Jelly Bean.” She murmured under her breath.

Jill smiled brightly and kissed Rain’s cheek, she loved it when Rain called her that. Everyone ignored how Rain flushed. Save for K-Mart who let out an endeared ‘Aaaw’ at the two of them.

“I totally ship Rain and Jill. Jain, Rill. Ugh. The people in this convoy suck at ship names.” She sighed.

“Never have I ever had sex with someone in this group.” Helena decided to test a theory and her jaw hit the floor as Cameron and Sarah were the only ones who drank.

“Oh my god.” K-Mart gasped and Helena held her breath hoping she hadn’t ruined things because of her curiosity. “You and Sarah?!” K exclaimed holding up a hand which Cameron awkwardly slapped after a pointed look from the blonde in her lap. “You’re awesome.” K-Mart murmured, snuggling closer to Cameron and Helena breathed again, turning to Sarah.

“I also feel the urge to high-five you.” She smirked at the shaggy brunette, who grinned back at her with a wicked gleam in her eye.

Across from her, Helena watched the relieved smile on Claire’s face as she finally found out that Alice hadn’t had sex with Jill, or Rain for that matter.

“Never have I ever watched porn.” Sarah asked, looking around the circle as she took a big gulp of her Scotch.

“Why are all these questions about sex?” Claire muttered under her breath, she was actually losing her happy buzz.

Again everyone save her took a drink.

“How have you never watched porn before, Freckles?” Rain seemed genuinely baffled.

Claire shrugged. “Why would I watch other people have sex? Seems kinda voyeuristic.”

She actually had accidently seen two seconds of porn before. Well a gif of a woman on her knees and a man towering over her. Claire used to live on the internet before the Outbreak. That day, her PC got a virus and she had been bombarded with pop-ups. She was sure that had she even had a smidgen of interest at the time, the traumatising pictures of men ejaculating all over women’s faces and other body parts would’ve completely doused that desire right then and there.

“Well when you put it like that.” Sarah rolled her eyes, taking another sip of her drink as everyone else laughed.

“Never have I ever killed five Undead with a single shot.” Alice abruptly stated.

Claire turned to Alice, a slow smile spread across her face until she was grinning broadly at the blonde next to her.

It had happened the day before. They’d come across a large horde and it was one of those rare moments, like when all the planets align and there’s a lunar eclipse or something. Claire had been favouring her shotgun that day. One pull of her trigger went right through five of their heads. The angle and distance was perfect. Alice saw it happen, though everyone else had been too busy trying not to get mauled to notice.

Claire was the only one that drank and at everyone’s disbelief Alice recounted the whole story for them.

“To Freckles the Warrior Princess of the Apocalypse!” Rain toasted and they all drank anyway.

Then Claire remembered it was her turn.  She had no idea what to say. She wanted to compliment Alice the way she just did her, but that would be way too obvious. Everyone else went with something sexual and Claire didn’t even know where to begin with that. Then she frowned and realised that everyone there had been with a woman. She’d suspected before, but it was more apparent from all the drinking that had been going on. Wasn’t it? Claire didn’t know of any blonde men who would sit in women’s laps. Then again, a woman sitting in another woman’s lap didn’t make either of them gay. Did it? Well, Rain wanted to kiss Jill, but threw up on her… That was kinda gay. The kissing part, not the throwing up part. And Sarah and Cameron… God, Claire didn’t even wanna go there.

She frowned and decided for clarity’s sake to make her statement. “Never have I ever had sex with a woman.” Claire eyed them all as they happily drank.

Yep, she was surrounded by lesbians. Claire felt eyes on her and saw Alice looking at her with wide surprised eyes. Oh right, she was the only one who didn’t drink. Claire quickly looked away again.

“Let’s play another game, Kid.” She told the blonde who was whispering in Cameron’s ear.

“Truth or Dare!” K-Mart shouted. “Phase Two of my master plan has commenced!”

Rain chuckled and shook her head at the complete loss of subtlety even as she placed an empty beer bottle in the space in front of them and explained the rules so they didn’t have another incident where she had to explain things she was sure she wouldn’t have had to otherwise.

“No ‘it’s my birthday’ blackmail statements in this one. You do the dare, if you don’t we send you unarmed into a horde of zombies. You tell the truth, if you don’t we send you unarmed into a horde of zombies. You wanna switch, you get to do it once in the game. Otherwise you stick to your decision. Anyone wanna add anything?”

Silence.

“Good. I’ll go first since I’m doing all the work. Spinner asks, whoever answers gets to spin next.”

Everyone watched the bottle spin and land pointing to the middle of nowhere. Rain scowled and spun again. It landed directly in between her and Cameron/K-Mart. She growled at it.

“New rule. I’ll just ask someone and then that person gets to ask someone else. Kay?”

Everyone nodded.

“Jill. Truth or Dare?”

“Truth.”

Pussy.” Rain smirked, then looked at Claire and burst out laughing when the redhead rolled her eyes.

“Do you wanna get into my pants?” Rain asked a little more seriously than everyone was comfortable with.

“I don’t wear cargos. So no.” Jill answered. “Helena.”

“What? Wait.” Rain said scowling at her friend. “You know that’s not what I meant.”

“Then maybe you should be clearer next time you ask, and maybe it shouldn’t be in front of everyone else.” Jill told her pointedly.

“So they like each other.” Claire’s curiosity allowed her to forget to be uncomfortable as she leaned toward Alice to ask.

“Yep. They’re just both too stubborn to make the first move.” Alice shrugged. “I guess they’re scared it would ruin the friendship.”

Claire nodded, it made sense.

“Helena. Truth or Dare?” Jill asked, trying to ignore Rain sulking next to her.

“Truth.” Helena stated, stifling a yawn.

“You guys are all boring!” K-Mart shouted.

“I’m too exhausted to do a dare.” Helena sleepily smiled, as she snuggled further into Sarah’s side and the woman draped a comforting arm around her. She and Claire had been up hunting since 4am, after all.

“What is your favourite sexual position?” Jill smirked, leaning closer into Rain.

Claire glanced at the three pairs of women almost on top of each other. She doubted Sarah and Helena were anything more than platonic affection, they were getting closer, but they didn’t seem as… sexual? as the other four women were? Regardless, the obvious pairings were making the few respectable inches between her and Alice seem like miles apart.

Helena took her time thinking.

“I must say that I rather enjoy having my face buried deep between a woman’s thighs.” She finally purred in a sultry voice that had the hairs at the back of Claire’s neck rising to attention.

A soft moan was heard from somewhere. Claire looked around frantically, hoping the sound hadn’t escaped her, as just hearing that, made her think that, and then Claire thought of Alice doing that to her, and she felt a distinct tightening in her lower belly.

Fuck, the alcohol was getting to her. Because everyone was thankfully looking at K-Mart - and Cameron - making out.

Claire chuckled in relief, but looked up at Alice staring at her with wide blown pupils and abruptly stopped, guiltily biting her lip.

Does she know what I just thought? Telepathy wasn’t on her list of abilities right?

“K-Mart!” Helena called to the blonde.

Rain had to nudge the birthday girl to get her to detach herself from Cameron’s face.

“What?” K-Mart scowled at Rain.

“Truth or Dare, Pet?” Helena smirked.

“Uh. Dare.” K-Mart grinned.

“I dare you to take Cameron and go do what you’re doing in a setting where the less fortunate of us do not need to witness it.” Helena drawled with a piercing look and K-Mart blushed to the tips of her ears.

“Sorry.” She mumbled. “We’ll go, but first… Alice!” She excitedly shouted. “Truth or dare?”

Alice seemed to consider her answer for a long time as she sized up the younger blonde.

“Dare.” She finally answered with an intense look that dared K-Mart to make her do something embarrassing.

“I d-dare you…” The blonde swallowed hard, suddenly feeling a lot more sober than she had a second ago. “…to kiss Claire.” She nervously smiled, shifting closer to Cameron.

Everyone had been expecting it since K-Mart announced that she had a plan earlier that day, but a tense silence still filled the space.

Rain leaned in and whispered to K-Mart. “Be specific.”

“On the mouth with tongue for at least thirty seconds!” K-Mart rushed out before Alice could say anything.

But Alice was too busy looking at Claire who was glaring at K-Mart.

“Thanks a lot, Kid.” Claire muttered, shifting her glare to the ground in front of her, not seeing as K-Mart’s face fell.

Helena’s heart broke a little. She knew K-Mart meant well, but she also understood Claire wouldn’t want everyone else to see her first kiss with a woman. Well her first kiss ever, but nobody knew that part.

Claire stood up suddenly, squared her shoulders and turned to Alice.

“Sending you unarmed into a horde of zombies is hardly a punishment.” She smirked. “Feel free to decline, I won’t be offended.” Claire offered Alice an out, half hoping the woman would laugh it off and agree the game was as juvenile as it was, her other half (okay more like three quarters) was just wishing Alice would grab her and kiss her already.

“You don’t have to do it, Claire.” The small voice caused Claire’s chest to constrict and she turned to see K-Mart staring at her with an apologetic sad puppy look.

“Hey, it’s your birthday, you don’t get to be sad.” She grinned at K-Mart. “Plus, I’m not a Pussy.” She winked at K-Mart, causing her to chuckle. “But I think Alice just might be.” She turned back to the older blonde who perked up at the challenge.

Alice gracefully unfolded her lanky frame from her seat and stood up, taking two quick strides until she was right in front of Claire. Without warning or further thought, she slipped an arm around Claire’s waist and pulled her even closer.

The redhead bit her bottom lip to stop herself from shrieking or moaning or whatever noise was threatening to come out of her when their bodies seamlessly melted together. Claire placed trembling hands on Alice’s shoulders to steady herself as her heart tried to pound right through her chest and her mouth went impossibly dry. Her mind was already going into overdrive, but before she could think any further on what was happening, Alice pressed their lips together and everything went blissfully blank.

Blank, save for lips, soft lips pressed firmly against hers and then moving against hers and then there was a tongue, licking over her lips and Claire’s hands circled around Alice’s neck to get closer and get more of the delicious woman into her mouth.


Everyone watched on with large smiles as the two women made out.

“About fucking time.” Rain smirked, wrapping an arm around Jill.

Claire and Alice continued languidly kissing, oblivious to the attention, seemingly forgetting where they were, until the various rocks and stumps they were sitting on and surrounded by, started trembling and shaking.

“What the fuck?” Sarah exclaimed, protectively grabbing Helena and jumping up, followed by everyone else as Jill and Rain shared a knowing look, finally understanding why Alice had chosen to not actively pursue Claire.

After a soft moan from one of the women, maybe both, the rocks and logs started levitating off of the ground.

“Go tell her.” Jill hissed at Rain.

You go! Look at her, what if she makes my head explode ‘cause I interrupted her.”

They watched as Claire’s fingers twisted into the blonde’s hair and her other hand’s nails dug into Alice’s back and scratched down it, causing a low throaty growl from Alice and a log went flying off into the woods.

“Fuck this,” Sarah said and stepped forward, “Claire! Alice!” She loudly shouted at the two.


Claire’s toes were literally curling as Alice sucked on her tongue. Their bodies were pressed flush together and Claire couldn’t help but note how soft Alice was. Especially in the chest area. The chest area that was rubbing against her chest area; her hardened nipple area.

Claire! Alice!”

She faintly heard the desperate shouting and her eyes fluttered open. Claire smiled into Alice’s mouth as she stared at the shaggy blonde’s closed lids and the look of pure delight on Alice’s features. Claire couldn’t help but feel smug that she was pulling off her first kiss like a pro.

“For fuck’s sake Alice, snap out of it!” She heard Rain shouting and gently pushed herself away from Alice in time to see Jill ducking from a giant rock flying over her head. She looked around and saw Cameron covering K-Mart’s body with her own and everyone else was low on the ground, while various stones and sticks around them fell back into place.

Alice blinked and stared at everyone straightening up from where they had been cowering. Her mouth fell open as though to say something, then she looked at Claire with sad and slightly terrified eyes.

“Sorry.” She whispered, taking a step back as Claire reached out to her.

She turned wild green eyes to everyone else. “I’m so sorry.” Alice told them all, before turning on her heel and running off.


 

Chapter Text

 

They were on the road again late the next morning.

Alice had avoided everyone and stayed mostly out of sight. Rain and Jill tried to talk to her a few times, but when her icy glare didn’t stop them from speaking, Alice just kept their jaws shut with her mind.

Needless to say, things were tense in the RV.

The Humvee was the complete opposite. Sarah had joined Helena and Claire at the head of the mini convoy, while K-Mart - after Claire assured her she was fine and practically pushed the hungover blonde toward the fuel truck - joined Cameron.

Nobody quite knew what to say to the redhead, but everyone seemed to want to be there.

“So she loses control over her powers when she gets…” Claire trailed off, hoping someone would fill in the blank, because really, she had been feeling a menagerie of really good sensations during that kiss and it was already affecting her again just thinking about it. Not like Claire had actually ever completely stopped thinking about it.

“Distracted?” Helena offered.

“Excited?” Sarah smirked.

“Aroused?” Helena again.

“I thought excited meant aroused.” Sarah pondered.

“Well excited could mean happy.”

“You’re not happy when you’re aroused?” Sarah teased.

“Sometimes I’m aroused when I’m angry.” Helena purred and Sarah grinned and Claire cleared her throat uncomfortably.

“Are you just such a great kisser that her powers went a little haywire?” Sarah chuckled when Claire predictably flushed.

“They were going at it like a pair of drunken teenagers.” Helena admitted. “We almost had to hose you down to separate you.” She sniggered as Claire grew even redder. “Well, now we just need to figure out if that will happen every time you two kiss.”

“Maybe if you kiss more often, she’ll be able to control it?” Sarah offered.

The three women fell into a contemplative silence.

“I don’t think she’s going to kiss me again.” Claire softly confessed. “You saw how distraught she looked. That’s why she doesn’t drink. She needs to stay in control or she might hurt someone. She’s not going to take that risk again and I don’t think I want to put her in that position. No matter how good it was…” She sadly trailed off.

“Just good?”

“Amazing.” Claire corrected with a wistful grin. “Best kiss ever.”

“Just give her some time. You two should talk about it.” Helena advised.

“That’s your answer for everything.” Claire softly chuckled. “Talk about it.”

“Well if I had just spoken to Myka, I wouldn’t have lost out on… on everything.” Helena clenched her jaw and stared out the window, looking both embarrassed and angry that she’d blurted that out. The convoy members gradually pairing up was doing nothing to take her mind off of her long lost love and how majorly she’d screwed up the best thing to have happened to her since Christina had been born.

“Everyone in this convoy is really emotionally fucked up.” Sarah muttered, dejectedly slumping back into her own seat.

“I think K and Cam are doing alright.” Claire smiled.


“It’s like Buffy and Angel all over again.” K-Mart sighed from the passenger seat of the fuel truck.

Cameron glanced at her from the corner of her eye, then back to the road. K-Mart confused the Terminator more than any other human she’d ever met. But she was starting to understand the girl better now. Well, starting to understand that she spoke in code the majority of the time and her cipher predominantly consisted of movie or television references.

When she had first infiltrated high school, Cameron had done extensive research on human behaviour by going through a list of popular movies and shows. She had rather enjoyed Buffy the Vampire Slayer. The Slayer was very good at terminating. Cameron however, soon found out that television was rarely anything like real life. But luckily all the information on that show was still stored in her memory banks. So after checking over her facts, it was with confidence that she replied to the blonde next to her with perfect despondent inflection: ‘Yeah, that sucks. At least Claire won’t need to kill Alice to save the world.’

K-Mart looked at her and then smiled for the first time that morning.

Cameron grinned back: Mission successful.


Five days later and Alice had basically become a recluse. She was fast enough to avoid anyone who approached her. Though she stayed close to campsites and did more than her fair share when killing any Undead they came across.

It was slowly driving Claire insane.

Every brief glimpse of the woman took her right back to that fucking kiss and her mind was starting to wander… Thinking… things. Like doing more than just kissing with Alice. God, she could still feel Alice’s body pressed up against her own.

Claire found herself in a perpetual state of arousal.

Not sure how to deal with the frustration, yet certain that killing something would help, Claire stopped the Convoy at a lone gas station in the middle of the desert. Unfortunately, there were no Undead in sight, but when Claire walked over to a tap mounted against a dilapidated building, she did discover clear running water, much to everyone’s delight.

They built a fire to start boiling the water, just to be safe. After filling their water bottles and the RV’s large tank, Claire set about doing something she’d wanted to do for ages. She took out a sponge, a few rags and a bottle of carwash and started the arduous task of cleaning Xena up.

Everyone gaped at her in disbelief. It was scorching hot and they were in the middle of the freaking desert. Sand everywhere. The Humvee would be dirty again within seconds. But Claire needed to keep busy and ignored their commentary, so they set up camp and found some shade to relax in.

Claire had parked Xena beneath the rooftop of the gas station so she was at least sheltered while she worked. She didn’t ask for help, nor did anyone offer. It was insanity, even Alice stood off to the side, forgetting to go into hiding as she fixedly watched Claire cleaning her baby.

Everyone, save Alice, soon forgot about the crazy redhead, that was until Claire took off her shirt and used it to wipe the sweat from her face and neck, leaving her torso clad in only a black sports bra.

“Jesus Christ Almighty.” Rain grinned at the sight.

“Oh my god.” K-Mart echoed the sentiment as her jaw hit the floor.

“Have you all found religion?” Helena asked amused, before following their gazes. “Oh good lord…” She breathed.

Sarah just hummed and nodded as they all stared mesmerized at the sweat running down Claire Redfield’s rock hard abs.

Oblivious to the attention as always, Claire reached into her pocket and pulled out a hair tie, created a messy pony tail and innocently continued on with her task.

“How’d she get so tanned all over…?” Jill wondered.

“Is that a tattoo on her arm?” Rain asked.

“Yeah it’s the head of a wolf.” K-Mart gulped, having seen the tattoo on the redhead’s shoulder before, but not having seen quite so much of Claire till that very moment. “Did you guys see the scar over her stomach?”

They nodded in unison; it was hard to miss the long scar that stretched from Claire’s hip bone up passed her bellybutton, stopping just short of her sports bra. It just managed to make her that much sexier.

“She has so many scars...” Helena scowled.

“Seriously, what the fuck did Freckles do before the Outbreak?” Rain sounded frustrated. “And don’t tell me she was a fucking mechanic. Or an engineer. Not with the way she took out those perverts that snatched Snowflake. She must’ve been military.”

Jill nodded. “Law enforcement at the very least, probably Special Forces. She’s got mad skills.” She raked her eyes over Claire’s rippling back muscles where the redhead was hanging onto the sidebars of the huge vehicle, happily scrubbing away.

“Why don’t you guys just ask her if you wanna know so bad?” K-Mart replied, not looking happy that they were prying into Claire’s private life.

“Why haven’t you asked her?” Rain retorted.

“Because she respects me enough not to interrogate me over something I clearly don’t wanna talk about.”

They all looked away guiltily, but their attention snapped back to Xena when they saw Alice slowly approaching Claire.

“Oh shit, should we run for cover or something?” Rain asked, unable to hide her excitement at the prospect of the two women getting together again despite the possible danger it posed to everyone else.

“Perhaps she wants to talk.” Helena didn’t look as though she believed her own statement.

“Claire’s half naked and looking sexy as fuck. I doubt even you want to talk to her at this point.” Jill smirked and Helena blushed guiltily.

Helena had always found Claire attractive. Her personality and her looks. But she never realised what the redhead was hiding underneath her clothes. It just added to the mystery that was Claire Redfield. And Helena G. Wells loved a good mystery.

“I bet Alice just wants to run her tongue over that scar on Claire’s stomach…” K-Mart said dreamily, staring at where Alice was talking to Claire.

“What can they possibly be talking about at a time like this?” Sarah, who’d been quiet for most of the conversation piped up. “I’d already be pressing her up against that Humvee if she was looking at me like that.” She smirked.

They all laughed lightly, despite the leering – come on they all had eyes – they all cared about Claire and were very nervous at Alice’s sudden interest. Well, at Alice’s sudden need to show her interest at such a close proximity.

Everyone fell into a tense silence as they kept a close eye on the couple.


Claire heard Alice approaching and jumped off the lip of the Humvee trying to keep her heart rate down. She unhooked her discarded shirt from the side mirror and wiped the sweat from her brow, trying to discretely smell herself, hoping she didn’t reek of sweat.

Alice’s eyes though, were trained on the tattoo on her upper arm.

Claire allowed the quiet study the blonde had undertaken for a while longer, before she nervously shoved her hands into her pockets and cleared her throat. Piercing dark eyes finally made contact with her own. They stared at each other for a long moment before Alice reverently whispered:

“Cry Havoc, and let slip the Dogs of War…” She held Claire’s gaze as the redhead’s hands left her pockets and her nervous stare turned suspicious.

“Shakespeare? I never would’ve thought you a fan. And using ‘let slip’ instead of ‘unleash’. Your English teacher must be so proud.” Claire’s bristling posture belied her casual tone.

That, and her gaze having turned almost to ice, caused a chill down Alice’s spine even in the desert heat.

“I didn’t realise the Brotherhood had any female members.”

“Do you need some water?” Claire lifted a brow. “I think the heat is getting to you.” She turned around and reached for her flask, holding it out to Alice who completely ignored it in favour of studying Claire’s face.

“I know the Brotherhood was all cloak and dagger, Red, but that was before the Outbreak. Tell me I’m wrong.” Alice grinned in challenge even as Claire’s scowl deepened despite her involuntary delight at having been nicknamed.


“Something’s wrong.” Helena said, standing up, her eyes on Claire’s tensed form and scowling face.

It was Sarah who started toward the Humvee first, followed by everyone else. Claire’s already kicked Alice in the face once, nobody quite knew what would happen between the two women next.


Alice sensed the others approaching, but they kept a respectable distance as Claire continued to glare at her. Sensing the others too, Claire stepped closer into Alice personal space.

“The Brotherhood Oath isn’t situational.” She hissed. “Now tell me how you know about the tattoos and call to arms. Not even former clients knew what they were purchasing. Only that the job would get done.”

“So you admit it then.” Alice smirked.

“I’ve admitted nothing. I asked you a question though.” Claire got right up into her face; For the first time not nervous, but looking confident and dangerous. Much like the night she’d broken Alice’s nose. It sent another delicious shiver down Alice’s spine.

“A friend told me.”

“Nobody would’ve willingly told you –

- he told me a few months ago, in Raccoon City, after the Outbreak.”

Claire took an abrupt step back, blinking a few times as a few things started clicking into place.

“He didn’t give up any names, or speak about any missions. But he told me a little bit about his… family.” Alice tilted her head to the side as Claire bit her lip. Her blue eyes were glittering with emotion when they locked back on Alice.

“Who was it?” She hoarsely whispered, thickly swallowing the sudden lump suffocating her throat.

Helena moved to go to Claire, but Sarah held her in place as everyone carefully watched the interaction.

“Carlos Olivera.” Alice answered immediately, not wishing to cause Claire any further distress.

Claire bent slightly at the waist as though the name had punched her in the gut. Alice’s hands lifted on instinct as if to support her, but Claire took a step away, before looking up and rapidly searching Alice face.

“Raccoon City had been on lockdown; Jill, Rain and I ran into the Brotherhood before the city was purged.” Alice explained because she knew Claire needed her to in that moment.

“Olivera has some big cojones.” Rain smirked, catching on that Claire somehow knew Carlos.

“Where’s he now?” Claire asked, her eyes frantically going back and forth between Rain and Alice, almost dreading the answer.

“He said he needed to go to LA. That he doubted they’d still be there, but that he had family to check on.” Claire let out a choked sob, but held up her hands to stop the various bodies that moved to console her, shaking her head no.

Though her eyes were watery with emotion, she wasn’t crying.

“Why would he do that?” Claire muttered to herself, staring at the ground as though the answer to her question was written in the sand. “He knew I wouldn’t stay there. I couldn’t stay there.” She looked up at Alice. “Why would I stay there?”

“He said he knew it was a longshot, but he wanted to try and find you. We would’ve gone with him, but we had to find antivirus for Angie…” Alice guiltily trailed off.

“There’s an antivirus?” Sarah scowled at the trio.

Was.” Jill corrected. “We couldn’t find any more. Apparently it was all destroyed in Raccoon City.”

“Bet the Illuminati still has antivirus.” K-Mart muttered to herself.

“Wait…” Claire stared intensely at Alice. “Why aren’t you saying anything about Yuri, Nicholai, Chase or Otto?” She desperately scanned the three faces who couldn’t seem to look her in the eyes.

No...” She choked out. “All this time I thought they would be fine. Together they would’ve easily survived. Now Carlos is out there on his own.” Claire’s laboured breathing picked up; like she was struggling to get air.

“I need to find him.” She muttered and to everyone’s shock she was suddenly in the Humvee and starting it up.

Helena glared at Alice.

“I don’t know what the hell is going on but you caused it so you better stop her. Whatever it is, we’ll go with her.”

The Humvee pulled away and Alice started sprinting after it. They watched in awe as the blonde leapt into the air and landed on the hood with a loud thud, right in Claire’s line of sight.

“Claire’s gonna kill her for that move.” Sarah smirked and the others chuckled in relief that Xena had stopped and the engine was actually cut.

An irate Claire jumped out and glared up at Alice.

“Get the fuck off my hood!” She snarled up at the blonde.

Alice jumped off and gracefully landed in front of the redhead.

“Or what?” She whispered harshly. “You’re gonna drive off and just leave me like you were about to leave your friends?” Alice asked. “What about K-Mart?” She asked as she watched realization dawn on Claire’s face.

She knew of course the redhead hadn’t been thinking clearly when she had attempted to just drive off. Claire looked to the worried faces a few yards away.

“Fuck…” She whispered and Alice’s gaze softened.

She stepped forward and gently took hold of Claire’s shoulders, hiding her surprise that she was permitted the comforting gesture.

“Carlos will be fine; he’s probably out there killing Undead and driving across the US hoping to run into you.” She smiled when the corners of Claire mouth tilted as well. “He’s a smart guy; resourceful, he wouldn’t still be in Los Angeles.”

Alice was soothingly rubbing over Claire’s biceps, trying very hard not to get distracted by the defined muscles underneath her fingertips.

After a few moments Claire was a lot calmer and seemingly reluctantly, stepped away from the touch.

“Thanks.” She murmured. “Were you two… close?” She asked, unsettled and slightly nauseous at the thought of Carlos and Alice… together.

“No.” Alice chuckled, catching on to what Claire was actually asking. “Not for lack of trying on his part. He has a way though, I almost gave in.” She laughed as though it was the most preposterous thought ever. Alice Abernathy and Carlos Olivera. Never in a million years.

Claire let out a relieved chuckle, but was too despondent to jump for joy that her brother hadn’t been with the only person she’s ever wanted to be intimate with.

“Yeah. Nicholai was the lady’s man though.” She sadly remembered.

Alice could see her wanting to ask more, but something was stopping Claire.

“It was quick.” Alice answered the unspoken question, her voice thick with emotion at the memory of what had really happened and the lie she was telling Claire. “It had been hell in Raccoon City. They fought bravely.” That much was true.

Claire nodded. “I should’ve been there with them.”

Alice wanted to ask why Claire wasn’t, but stopped herself, not wanting to add to any of the unfounded guilt the redhead was already carrying with her.

“So what’s your codename?” Alice smirked, trying to change the mood of the conversation. “Yuri was Bear, Nicholai was Possom and Carlos said his was Snake.”

Alice stared expectantly at Claire until the redhead rolled her eyes.

“Shadow.” She eventually muttered.

Alice grinned. After seeing Claire kill fourteen men without making a sound or being seen until it was too late, it made complete sense.

“I thought everyone had animal names.”

Claire shook her head smiling. “Names just happen. I got mine the first day I met Carlos.” She wistfully admitted and turned back to the others still standing awkwardly watching them. Her gaze landed on K-Mart’s wide confused eyes.

“I should probably just tell everyone at once.” Claire sighed. “You can fill them in on what you know. I’ll answer whatever questions they might have. I’ll be there in a bit. Just wanna get my shit together. And get a shirt.” Claire motioned to her exposed torso and Alice finally let herself look.

She hummed an affirmative to Claire’s request, but didn’t move as her eyes appreciatively raked over Claire’s succulent cleavage and toned stomach. She saw abdominal muscles clench and vibrate and realised the redhead was quietly laughing at her.

“Sorry.” Alice sheepishly mumbled, before swiftly turning on her heel and stalking off. It took every bit of the blonde’s restraint not to look back.


Dinner was prepared and served in silence as everyone sat waiting for Claire to emerge from the Humvee after she’d decided to first finish cleaning Xena. When she eventually did, she was carrying a bottle of liquid courage and visibly grew uncomfortable under the questioning gazes, even as the other women tried to be discreet. Claire then lowered herself down next to Alice, not even registering how she instantly gravitated toward the woman for comfort in that moment.

She thanked Sarah who handed her a plate and started quietly eating along with everyone else.

“Claire if you don’t want to tell us, you don’t have to.” Helena gently soothed.

Rain glared at Helena, but said nothing. She was dying to know, but of course she wouldn’t force Claire to share her stories. Oh, she bet Freckles had plenty of stories.

“No it’s not that, H.” Claire gave her a lopsided smile. “It’s just weird talking about it to people who… well, who don’t already know.” She wrinkled her nose and took a swig of Jack.

“I was Head of Security at Umbrella Corporation in Raccoon City when the Outbreak happened.” Alice suddenly blurted.

“Wait, what?” Claire’s head snapped to her.

“Yeah, the Outbreak happened under my watch.” Alice gravely confessed. “So anything you may have done with the Brotherhood, don’t worry about it. It won’t compare to having a deadly virus slip through defences you were responsible for keeping in place.”

“The fuck, Alice?!” Rain growled at her. “I was there.” She turned to Claire. “She almost died trying to stop that virus. I almost died. She saved my life. We were about to make it out when Umbrella captured her and locked her up and then they let the fucking virus escape! It was not your fucking fault, so stop saying that!”

Claire handed the whiskey to Rain who took a big gulp and handed it back.

“Thanks.” Rain sheepishly mumbled, but her gaze hardened on Alice again, daring the blonde to argue.

“So that happened.” Alice casually continued, ignoring Rain’s passionate outburst. “I had some memory complications at the time, but protocol dictated we call in the Umbrella Biohazard Countermeasure Services, UBCS for short. Which Rain was a part of. Their purpose was to contain any breeches within the Hive - that was what the research facility was called in Raccoon City. Then I was captured and when I eventually managed to escape, the virus had spread to the city. I’m not sure who called in the Brotherhood, just that they were on retainer in case of containment issues the UBCS couldn’t handle on their own.”

Alice looked at Claire who was listening intently.

“I found Carlos before I saw Rain again, who’d made friends with Jill and that reporter lady. What was her name again?”

“Terri Morales.” Jill scoffed. “She was so irritating.”

“She was hot.” Rain smirked, ignoring the glare Jill gave her.

Alice laughed at them and shook her head. It had been entertaining watching the warped little love triangle play out. She doubted Terri Morales had even been interested in women. Rain and Jill hadn’t even realised that they were attracted to each other that time already.

“We made it out of the city just before it was purged, but the helicopter crashed.” Alice skipped over the deaths that Claire was already aware of, not wanting to upset her again. “I was taken to Umbrella’s Detroit facility to be poked and prodded some more. Then Jill, Carlos and Rain came to bust me out.” She grinned. “Carlos kept saying that he needed to get to L.A. We didn’t want him to leave but what could we do? He’s a stubborn old man.” Alice smiled at Claire’s agreeing chortle.

“It was late the night before he left that I saw his tattoo. Also on his right upper arm. The exact same design. I asked him about it and since I already knew he was a Mercenary, he told me about the catchphrase, about the secrecy. That nobody knew your true identities, that you all lived together in a compound outside of L.A. That you always numbered 21. Ate together, trained together and took vows of celibacy.” Alice looked to Claire for confirmation of that last statement, but thought the slight flush on the redhead’s cheeks was enough. “I told him it sounded kinda unhealthy and cultish.” Alice laughed along with Claire. “But he said that you were all a family. That you were brothers…”

Claire took a photo out of her pocket and handed it to Helena. In it, she was crouched down in front of three men (Carlos, Yuri and Nicholai) with an AK-47 resting in her arms as they sat behind her in similar positions. All geared up in black.

“That was taken the day of my first mission.” She said as Helena passed the photo along to the others and stared at Claire with wide eyes.

“How old were you?” She asked after having seen how young Claire looked in the picture.

“I was sixteen.” Claire proudly announced. “Was the same mission I got the scar on my stomach.”

“How?” Rain immediately asked.

“Harpoon.” Was Claire’s casual answer. “Somali Pirates.” She smirked. “It had been mounted on a Jeep.”

Everyone gaped at her. K-Mart shifted closer and Claire placed an arm around her shoulders.

“So that’s how you could afford the Humvee and all the aftermarket parts on her.” Sarah stated more than asked.

Claire nodded proudly. “Business paid well.”

“Because it’s dangerous.” Helena automatically reprimanded, then smiled sheepishly at Claire’s knowing smile.

“How’d you get into it? Were you in the armed forces?” Jill asked.

Claire shook her head.

“Police? No wait, you said you were sixteen…” Rain pondered with a deep frown.

“I was nine years old when I joined my brothers.” Claire whispered.

What?” A few people shouted, Claire wasn’t sure who, as K-Mart shifted under her arm to look at her with questioning hazel eyes.

“I was living on the streets of Los Angeles.” She explained to the unsettled blonde in her arms. “Ran away from my last foster home when I was eight. I learned fast how to blend into backgrounds. The less attention you attracted, the better. You didn’t want the wrong kind of people to notice you. I’d already seen too many things at that time. But I was fast and I could disappear even faster. I knew the city like the back of my hand.” She stated proudly.  “So one night I was sleeping in one of my hidey-holes within a wall behind a few dumpsters, when I heard people talking nearby. I peeked through the boards I’d set up for cover and saw a man surrounded by three other guys. Two restrained him while the other one beat him up. Till this day I’m not sure why I did it, but I crawled from my hiding place, took out my pocket knife,” Claire reached into one of her pockets and produced said knife she still carried with her more as a memento than an actual weapon. She flicked it open, “and cut the man who was doing the beating’s Achilles’ tendon.” There were a few winces and Claire chuckled. “Yeah, it hadn’t been pretty, but then the other two saw me and started backing me into a corner. The guy who had been pummelled luckily caught a second wind and when our eyes met, I knew exactly what he wanted me to do. So I slid him my pocket knife and watched him take out all three guys. He was incredible, but when he turned to me again, my instincts took over and then I ran.” Claire grinned. “He chased me for a few blocks, but he was injured and I had never been caught when I was trying to get away before, and it was night time so he never really stood a chance.”

“And so the Shadow was born.” Alice murmured to herself and Claire turned to her and smiled her confirmation.

“It took Carlos three months to find me again. He brought all the guys out to look for me, using all their resources. I evaded them eight times, the ninth I hadn’t eaten anything for about four days and had been too tired to run. At first he wanted to get me back into the system, so I told him if he was so grateful to me, why would he ever do that and then he said I should go home with them instead. And there I met my nineteen brothers. That time they always numbered twenty.” She winked at Alice, feeling confident with getting everything off of her chest, and having K and H and Jack so close was helping a lot too. “They treated me like their little sister, some as their little brother.” She chuckled. “Yuri taught me about explosives, Nicholai hand to hand combat, Carlos firearms, and L.J engines. The rest I learned from books…”

“So you never left the Brotherhood Compound?” Rain asked.

“Only on missions.”

“What about school?” K-Mart asked.

“Hadn’t stepped foot in a school since I was eight.” Claire smirked.

“But you know everything.”

“Not everything, Kid. And my brothers taught me, and I read. A lot.” She smiled at Helena with whom she had so many wonderful conversations about books.

“Why didn’t you go to Raccoon City?” Jill wondered.

Claire’s whole demeanour slumped.

“We’re not your usual PMC. We sneak in and sneak out, a lot of the time no one even knew we were there just that the mission had been completed. We specialized in high profile kidnappings and assassinations. So we didn’t travel in large numbers even when we were thrown into the middle of a warzone. My brothers were-are highly trained and efficient. As twenty one we can do the same damage as a hundred and one. We hadn’t realised the extent of the threat in Raccoon City...”

“I don’t think anyone did.” Rain muttered. “We thought we were going in to shut down a rogue AI. Turns out it was a Rogue AI, a fucking zombie virus, and Alice’s douchebag husband.”

Everyone looked at the shaggy blonde with wide eyes. Claire felt a pain in her gut at the thought of Alice having a husband. Alice being with anyone really, made her want to vomit.

“My fake husband.” Alice glared at Rain then turned to Claire, her gaze softening. “We were just pretending. The Hive was a top secret underground facility. We lived in a house on top of it, disguising the entrance and making sure it stayed undetected.” She explained.

Claire nodded, but still looked a bit green under the gills. She turned to Jill and Rain to continue answering. “I stayed in LA to finish working on Xena. I was excited to get her done to show Carlos when he got back. Take her out for a spin.”

“You have a turret on the roof, where in LA were you gonna take her for a spin?” Sarah laughed.

“We were heading to Syria to join the rest of our brothers after Carlos and the others returned from Raccoon City. I was getting ready to take Xena for a trial run over there. So I was home alone at the time of the Outbreak.” Claire hung her head. “I really thought they were all together out there. That’s why I didn’t worry. They’re capable. Everyone should’ve survived.” She said, taking a few gulps of whiskey, before standing up, because she was becoming agitated again.

“Did you date any of your brothers?” K-Mart asked in hopes of distracting Claire from her destructive thoughts. It did the trick as the redhead stared at her in surprise. “Ew. No. Vow of Celibacy remember?”

“Come on, I’m sure they didn’t take that oath seriously. We met some of them remember? Was it ‘cause they’re men?” Rain teased, waggling her eyebrows.

“No! Cause they’re my brothers. It wasn’t like that. Not even when I became old enough. I was family and they treated me as such. And even though most just took the vow as ‘don’t bring anyone home with you’, I took it seriously.” Claire took another deep swig and turned to Helena. “You can blame that for me not knowing anything regarding the things you know I don’t know about.”

Helena only smirked at the jumble of words and nodded. It did make sense, even though Claire was fast getting drunk.

“So our Claire is a soldier of fortune.” Helena smiled.

“Nothing’s made more sense than that in my entire life.” Sarah agreed.

“The Brotherhood is the best of the best.” Rain said impressed and watched Claire straighten her spine with pride. “You’re like a myth, everyone in the industry has heard about you guys.”

“Some S.T.A.R.S members left to join various Private Military Companies, because the pay was better. They’d heard about the Brotherhood, but didn’t know how to make contact and whether you guys actually existed. Most ended up in the French Foreign Legion.” Jill added.

“We ran our own operation. Carlos was in charge, but we all had a say in recruitment. No one really left, ‘cause we really were-are a family. But when someone did… retire, we nominated candidates to take his place. They go through initiation and if they pass they’re in.” She shrugged.

“I doubt it’s as simple as that.” Sarah said.

Claire sat back down, relaxing again, or maybe it was just Jack taking the edge off, and answered the curious questions from her companions. It was getting late, Cameron was off doing a perimeter check and still they were all riveted, but Claire was wasted. And she’d stopped sharing her alcohol a long time ago. Sarah went to get another bottle, just so they would feel better about taking advantage of the dam of secrets flowing out of Claire.

Mercenaries ought never to go to church. They ought to go to hell, where it is much more comfortable.” She softly mumbled and Helena laughed her appreciation at the quote, albeit a slightly altered version of the original.

Claire was seated with her back up against a tree trunk, K-Mart in one arm Helena in the other. Both half asleep, but afraid they’d miss something if they went to bed.

“I’ve killed so many people…” Claire muttered, teary eyes pleading with K-Mart not to judge her.

The young blonde not knowing what to say, hugged Claire closer to her. K-Mart knew she should care about that fact, but she didn’t. This was Claire. But then K frowned and sat upright, looking suspiciously at the redhead.

“You weren’t part of the Illuminati, were you?” K-Mart lifted her brow. “The Brotherhood. Yet another secret organisation.” She sent an accusing look to Helena who just laughed it off.

“No we weren’t, Kid.” Claire sadly smiled. “The secrecy was just to protect ourselves. The Brotherhood got a lot of exclusive contracts from very wealthy benefactors. It made us a target. The traditions were there to bring us closer. Not everyone understood the life we lived. The adventure, all the adrenaline. The death… They could never understand the why’s and the how’s. So we made our own family, who provided unconditional support.” She sighed, swallowing hard as she wondered how much of her family was still left out there.

“Until you find them again, you still have us.” K-Mart whispered. “And we love you just the way you are.”

And finally Claire cried at the cheesy, yet heartfelt line; drunken unnecessary sobs that could’ve been laughter for all anyone knew.

“From the mouths of babes.” Rain smiled.

“I’m not a child.” K-Mart, who was a little drunk too, glared at her. “And you can’t call me Jailbait anymore either. I’m eighteen now.”

“I believe I called you a babe.” Rain grinned. “And you’ll always be Jailbait. So hot it should be illegal.” Rain winked and K-Mart blushed deep red, burying her face in Claire’s shoulder as everyone laughed at the reaction.

Save Claire though, who turned vulnerable blue eyes to Helena.

“Yes, yes, my darling, you have me too.” Helena grinned as she was pulled closer.

Claire smiled and looked up at Sarah who shook her head as she too smiled warmly at the redhead.

“Me too, Gorgeous.” She winked and Claire flushed brightly.

“You people are sappy drunks.” Rain mumbled from where she was curled up into Jill, just as Claire turned to them. “We should all be having an orgy right now. Not talking about our fucking feelings.”

They all laughed and started getting ready for sleep. Claire’s eyes searched for Alice, but she hadn’t noticed the blonde slipping away earlier when Helena had replaced her at Claire’s side.

 

 


                                                                                                                                                                          

Chapter Text

 

Feel, don’t conceal, Claire.” K-Mart earnestly told her while they set up camp for the night a few miles outside of Las Vegas.

They were planning to raid the city in two days’ time and tensions were high. Well, Claire’s frustrations were high. Earlier that day she’d beaten a zombie to death with her shotgun instead of just shooting it.

Everyone was concerned about the mercenary’s aggression level that was only increasing day-by-day. That’s why K-Mart seemed to have taken it upon herself to give what Claire could only assume was supposed to be a pep talk. She honestly didn’t understand half of what the girl was saying. Well, the words she understood, but the meaning behind them was a little confounding to the redhead in her state of frustration.

Claire directed her confusion at K-Mart, who did her best to explain.

“You’re like Elsa and I’m your Anna even though our hair colours are totally swopped. But personality wise I’m here to bring out your playful side. To show you it’s okay to feel. Just, let it go, Claire.”

Claire’s brows furrowed and she leaned closer to the blonde and took a sniff.

“Have you been drinking?” She seriously asked. “I told Rain no good would come of this.” Claire muttered, starting toward the RV so they could discuss everyone, herself included, laying off the liquor for a while. Even as Claire thought it, she craved a drink. The heat was getting to her and Alice had fucking disappeared again.

“I haven’t.” K-Mart answered, jogging to catch up to her. “You’re a pressed lemon Claire, and if someone doesn’t do something soon, you’re gonna explode right into all of our eyes.”

Claire stopped and just stared at K-Mart. She was very sure that she didn’t understand any of that. She searched K-Mart’s eyes for any signs of drug use. Dilated pupils in particular, which only made her think of Alice again.

Urgh.

“Do you wanna build a snowman?” K-Mart brightly grinned.

Claire couldn’t help but smile and shook her head. “I’m fine, Kid. Go find Cam and help her set up the perimeter please?”

“Don’t think I dunno that you’re trying to get rid of me.” K-Mart smirked. “But I’ll go. Just remember: Elsanna forever.” K-Mart pointed between the two of them. “And not the Icest kind, not that I wouldn’t mind…” The blonde trailed off, her eyes glazed over for a moment then snapped back to Claire. “But no. Elsanna forever, but Clairice is my OTP.” She winked and skipped off.

Claire let out a relieved sigh. She couldn’t focus enough on trying to decipher whatever K-Mart had just told her.

“I’m going hunting!” She shouted to no one in particular, sure that someone would hear her though.

Claire just really needed to go and kill something.


“You need to talk to her.” Sarah softly told Helena who was watching her clean her guns.

“Why me?” Helena sighed.

“You’re the one always telling everyone to talk, so go talk to her.” Sarah smirked at Helena’s scowl.

“I’m very certain a lack of talking isn’t what has got our Claire all riled up.”

Sarah took a look around to make sure they were alone then lowered her voice to a whisper.

“She’s a 26 year old veteran mercenary virgin who’s lusting after one of the sexiest women I’ve ever come across. I bet she doesn’t even know she needs to hump something. So obviously her only outlet is going to be violence. It’s all she knows. Did you see that zombie today? She practically liquefied it.”

“How’d you know that…” Helena whispered back, looking around as well to double check that the conversation was private.

“Oh please,” Sarah smirked, “everyone else just assumes that at some point she experimented before taking her vow seriously. But I can smell a virgin a mile away.”

Helena gave her an appraising look, settling on Sarah’s strong hands cleaning her rifle. “Hmm. In another life…” She murmured with a wistful look, not caring that Sarah had heard her. They were open like that.

“In a heartbeat, Snowflake.” Sarah winked and smirked back.

“So what should I talk to her about?” Helena chuckled, trying to get back to the point.

Claire wasn’t the only one in camp who was sexually frustrated. Everyone else just had a better way of dealing with it. Helena was pretty sure that Rain and Jill had finally gotten together. They were missing almost as often as Alice was.

“What do you think, H?” Sarah gave her a pointed look. “Get her to find some release.”

Helena’s eyes widened and her face flushed, but not from embarrassment. She bit her lip and seriously thought about what Sarah was suggesting.

“Well, I guess it’s up to me then.”


Jill had the entire bottom part of her thumb in her mouth as she bit down to keep from making too much noise. Her other hand was wrapped around Rain’s ponytail as the Latina’s head bobbed between her wide-spread eyes.

God, it was so hot, but it felt so fucking good.

She lay on her back on the bed in the RV, Rain on her knees at the foot of the bed. They usually didn’t use the bed, it was way too hot, and it was the middle of the afternoon. So even though they’d parked in what little shade they could find, the bus had become a boiling furnace, and still it couldn’t keep them apart.

Jill couldn’t think of a single reason as to why she and Rain hadn’t been fucking all this time. She whimpered, and bit down harder on her hand as Rain entered her with two fingers. The sweat was dripping down both of them and Jill wasn’t sure she could breathe; she wasn’t sure how Rain could breathe.

“You okay down there?” She panted, lifting up on her elbows to look down at Rain, who just hummed her answer causing Jill to moan and buck into the feeling, as Rain continued to pump into her.

“Fuck, fuck.” Jill groaned and panted even while she continued to rock her hips into Rain’s mouth. “I think I’m gonna pass out.” She deliriously confessed.

That got Rain’s attention, who lifted her head, but soon placed her thumb where her tongue used to be, continuing to pump and twist her fingers inside of Jill.

“Hot?” She breathlessly asked.

“So fucking hot.” Jill mindlessly mumbled, not ceasing her movements, grateful that Rain hadn’t stopped either.

Rain then reached down next to her and dipped her hand into the jug of water she’d placed there earlier. You wouldn’t be able to tell by the way she talked, but Rain was a considerate lover, and she cared about Jill more than she had been willing to admit for the longest time.

She took her hand out and started sprinkling water all over the scorching flesh of Jill’s torso. The water was close to lukewarm because of the heated bus, but she was sure it was cooler than Jill’s skin and was rewarded with a grateful whimper as Rain spread the wetness wherever her position allowed her to reach.

After her lover was thoroughly soaked, Rain leaned forward in between a pair of milky thighs and started gently blowing over Jill’s stomach and chest. Jill’s whole body almost lifted off of the bed in response, causing a mad grin to spread over Rain’s face. She focused the air over Jill’s hardened nipples and increased the speed of her thrusting. It wasn’t long after, that Jill started shuddering, biting onto her fist, muffling her cries as she finally came.

Rain allowed Jill to ride out her climax before she crawled up her body and caringly kissed her still on her hands and knees, before she collapsed down next to her spent lover. It was quiet for a few moments while Jill caught her breath again, smiling happily to herself.

“I feel almost guilty about that.” She murmured to Rain.

Rain hummed in question.

“Poor Alice must be going crazy; she definitely knows.”

“And Freckles, did you see what she did to that zombie today? Jeez.”

They were quiet again, before Jill turned on her side and raked her gaze over Rain’s body.

“We should probably go help setup camp.”

“Probably…” Rain shakily whispered as Jill’s fingers caressed over her stomach.

“I’m sure they can do without us for a few minutes longer though...” Jill said mostly to herself, before she leaned down and took Rain’s nipple into her mouth.

“Yeah, definitely.” Rain groaned as her eyes rolled back into her head and she arched her chest into Jill’s swirling tongue.

……………………………

Helena watched nervously as Claire made her way back to camp without a kill, looking more frustrated than when she had left. She cautiously walked over to where the redhead was stowing her rifle. Ever since finding out about Claire’s history, everyone had sort of been both turned on and a little frightened of the redhead.

“Hey.” Claire’s scowl disappeared the instant Helena made it to her side.

“Hi.” Helena smiled, losing most of her apprehension. “Would you mind if we took a little drive?”

Claire’s brow furrowed into that adorably confused look she got.

“Uhm… Sure… Are you okay?” She worriedly asked.

“Yes of course, darling.” Helena grinned, feeling more like herself the longer she spoke to her friend. “I just want to get out of here for a bit.”

“Oh, okay…” Claire agreed, not really looking as though she believed her. “I’ll just go –

- Sarah will let them know.” Helena cut her off, moving to the passenger side door and climbing into the Humvee.

Claire sent another suspicious look at Helena’s back before walking around the massive vehicle to get in as well.


Alice got back to the campsite just in time to witness the end of the exchange between Helena and Claire. She frowned and gritted her teeth. She liked the woman, but she hated how close she was to Claire. And where were they going anyway? She sighed, feeling the pressure in her head signifying her frustration with the whole situation; the need for a release that would no doubt go hand in hand with the release of her ability.

Alice should never have allowed Jill and Rain to join Claire Redfield’s convoy. It’s become pure torture.

Her attention shifted to where the doors of the bus flung open and her two friends stumbled out, attached to the hip. Alice was happy for them, but they made the entire fucking bus smell like sex all the time.

It was official, Alice was slowly going insane, and she was becoming a danger to everyone.


“Pull over here.” Helena instructed and Claire obeyed.

They hadn’t been driving long, and Helena had them park on a cliff overlooking Las Vegas in the far distance. Claire grabbed her binoculars out of habit and scanned the area. See could see a few shapes, probably Undead running rampant in the streets, but from that far it was hard to confirm or tell how many they were.

“We’re gonna have a big fight on our hands.” Claire happily grinned at the thought of killing zombies.

Helena just hummed and nodded distractedly.

“Why don’t you get into the backseat?” She softly suggested, locking her dark eyes on Claire, who gulped and slightly tilted her head to the side in question, with a suddenly nervous smile. “There’s something I need to talk to you about, darling, and I think it best if we can’t see each other.” Came the strange response.

Claire looked as though she was about to protest and prod further, but this was Helena. She trusted Helena. So she obeyed the weird request and climbed into the backseat just behind the dark haired woman.

“I’ve mentioned Myka before…” Helena murmured.

Claire frowned, but nodded, then remembered Helena couldn’t see her.

“Yeah, I remember, H.” She huskily answered, suddenly wrought with nerves and anxiously rubbed her sweaty palms on her pants.

Claire’s brows lifted when Helena handed her some hand sanitizer. “Use this dear, you’ve been carrying that dirty rifle of yours around for hours.”

“What’s going on, Helena?” Claire asked, even as she took the small bottle and did as instructed.

“Myka and I, though we knew each other for years, were only fortunate enough to spend two blissful nights together. So very long ago.” Helena lamented, as she leaned her head back into the comfortable seat and stared ahead through the windscreen. “There were circumstances of course that prevented anything more, but in the end, it was essentially my cowardice that robbed me of the opportunity to be with her again.”

Claire settled back into her seat as well, thinking that this was probably Helena attempting to open up about her past. It was really strange, the woman had been nothing but direct during every other conversation they’d had before.

“And even though we could not be together, the longing still persisted…” Helena took a deep breath. “I’m not ashamed to admit, but I had spent so many hours, fantasizing about those succulent lips on my own, and all over my body…” She waited for Claire to say something; she couldn’t see the redhead’s eyebrows climbing into her hairline. “I didn’t want anyone else and I couldn’t have her, but I still had needs… Do you understand what I had to do, Claire?”

Claire’s mouth hung open and she closed it again, then opened it again.

“Uh… I think so.” She squeaked and chuckled nervously.

“I touched myself.” Helena bluntly stated and Claire bit her lip as heat flooded her face and her tummy did an involuntary flip. “Sometimes when you have a need for someone or just because you’re human, sometimes the best way to not go completely mad is to… take care of it yourself.”

“Okay…” Claire’s eyes narrowed as she started to realise the whole set up had little to do with Helena and more to do with her.

“Have you ever…”

“I haven’t.” Claire answered swallowing hard, frantically pressing the button for the window to roll it down, it wasn’t working because the engine was turned off. Obviously. “Could you turn the key in the ignition please, it’s really hot.” She started waving her hand in front of her face as she focused on her breathing.

Helena leaned over and switched on the battery, pressing the child lock on Claire’s windows but cracking the two in the front, the tint leaving the back in relative darkness. The slight evening breeze flowing through helped a lot and Claire felt like she could breathe again.

Helena started going through Claire’s extensive playlist as she spoke again.

“I’m going to talk you through it, Claire.” She confidently stated.

“What!? No!” Claire protested, sitting upright, back ramrod straight as she stared at her friend who turned in her seat to look at her.

“It’s either that or I make love to you myself, darling.” Claire looked shocked at the statement, her jaw clenching shut as she stared at Helena with slightly glazed over eyes. “Now you wouldn’t make me break the vow I made in honour of my Myka, would you?” Helena purred, letting her gaze travel over Claire’s tightened frame.

Helena tried not to frown; this wasn’t going to work with Claire so tense. By her own admittance the woman was stuck in her head. Helena needed her thinking of exactly one thing. To simply tell Claire to do it and send her off to her own devices, simply wouldn’t work on the redhead.

Claire shook her head stiffly.

“Good girl.” Helena smirked. “Now we’re not going to do anything you’re not comfortable with, okay?” She earnestly placated.

Claire nodded again, slightly less rigid.

“You’re just going to sit there in the back, what you do there is your business and I’m going to speak to you and not turn around unless you ask me to.”

Claire frowned again, but nodded and obediently went to sit in her seat again. Helena offering to make love to her had made her stomach fiercely clench and the confusion at that, had left Claire more agreeable than she would have otherwise been. She was feeling more than slightly out of sorts. Being around so many women after having spent the majority of her life with only brothers, was a strange and novel experience. Of course her brothers often spoke about sex and their sexual encounters, but it had never made Claire feel as flustered as she did around her current friends.

Helena finally decided on some classical music, she’d often found Claire listening to it when she was relaxing. Though her own lady jam – a term she had learned during a very animated discussion with K-Mart – was Johan Sebastian Bach’s Prelude Cello Suite No. 1, Helena thought it a bit fast paced for Claire’s first time. So instead she chose Frederic Chopin’s Nocturne in E-Flat Major and pressed the repeat button. It was a nice, mellow sound and would do well as unobtrusive background noise.

“I usually start –

- Wait!” Claire leaned her forehead against the back of Helena’s seat. “Are you going to be doing it?” She asked sounding somewhat pained, causing Helena’s chest to tighten in sympathy.

“No, darling.” She whispered back. “I swore I wouldn’t pleasure myself either. I’m just going to sit here and talk to you for a bit and listen to the wonderful music...”

Claire closed her eyes and kept her forehead pressed against the front seat. She couldn’t believe she was actually considering this. It was one kiss. One amazing fucking kiss and she’d already had to throw away three pairs of soaked underwear because of her thoughts and one very, very vivid dream. And it was the fucking apocalypse; cleaning and replacing underwear was not easy.

“Okay, I’m listening.” Claire breathed out through her nose, bracing herself for what was to come. She’d give it a shot, but she doubted anything would happen. Helena was right there for fuck’s sake.

“I would start by thinking about her kissing me.” Helena began, her voice low and husky as she thought of the last time she’d kissed Myka. “The softness of her lips, the warm wetness of her tongue…” She paused to allow Claire to imagine her own kiss, knowing that the less she said, the more Claire’s imagination would fill in the blanks.

In the back seat, eyes still closed, forehead still resting against Helena’s seat, it didn’t take much for Claire to yet again think of her first and only kiss with Alice.

“I imagine her kissing up my jaw and into my neck; her warm breath wafting over my ear as she whispers how much she wants me.”

Claire bit her lip and ran her fingers across her neck, almost hearing Alice’s raspy voice whispering in her ear.

She shivered; Alice’s voice did strange things to her…

Claire’s eyes flew open and she abruptly sat back. The tinted windows and dwindling sunlight made it so dark at the back, she almost felt alone. Helena had done the best she could with her limited resources. And lord knew, Claire would never even have considered it on her own.

So she tried to get out of her head, wanting Helena to continue talking so she could focus on what she was saying.

“By then I could almost feel her body pressed into mine, her breasts softly brushing against my own while she swirls her tongue inside of my mouth.”

Claire’s eyes drifted closed again; she could still feel the length of Alice’s body pressed closely against her.

“Her long slender arms wrap around my waist, pulling me harder against her, wanting me… needing me...” Helena sighed wistfully, unable to smother the intense yearning in her voice. “She lays me down and we start undressing each other. I want to see all of her and I want her to touch all of me.”

Claire nodded along, eyes still closed. She may be somewhat naïve when it came to sexual innuendos and what led up to sex itself, but she wasn’t stupid. She knew how sex worked. She even had a good idea about lesbian sex and masturbation. She just never would’ve tried of her own volition. No matter how often Claire had thought about Alice to a point where she was aching.

It wasn’t her first time experiencing arousal either. Claire was often very excited immediately after a mission. And then there were a few scenes in movies or the shows she watched that got her heart racing and stomach fluttering as well. They usually involved the heroin fighting her way through an impossible scenario. Claire knew that the violence appealed to her. She’d just thought that she admired those women, not that she wanted to be with any of them.

“I can feel her lips trailing down my neck as her hands cup my breasts, squeezing gently.”

Claire’s hands travelled up on their own accord and she squeezed, feeling her nipples already hard beneath her palms. Her eyes flitted open to see if Helena was still not watching, but she could barely see the dainty woman sitting in the large seat in front of her. It was darker outside, cloaking her in the shadows, making her feel invisible, safe.

Claire had always been most comfortable in the darkness.

“Then her mouth covers my nipple, suckling gently as she takes the other in between her fingers, lightly pinching… twisting, harder and harder, until I moan at her touch.” Claire bit her lip to keep from moaning as she tweaked her hardened nipples, feeling her stomach clenching and heat spreading all over her body. She could feel her underwear getting wet and it only increased her building arousal.

“Oh how she loved worshipping my breasts, I almost climaxed just from the way her teeth would scrape over them. Gently biting and sucking…” Helena’s eyes were still closed as she reminisced, almost forgetting about Claire in the backseat.

“As her mouth keeps on sucking, her hand trails over my stomach and I quiver beneath her, because I know where she’s going… She knows how wet she’s made me and she wants to feel it…” Helena swallowed hard and waited, wanting Claire to get there, hoping Claire was getting there and not just sitting terrified in the darkness praying for it all to be over.

Claire, however was softly rubbing her hand over her lower stomach, her muscles slightly jumping underneath her touch as her other hand continued to play with her breasts, stopping her from thinking anything other than how badly she wanted Alice’s hand to dip into her pants. She unfastened the button of her cargos and slipped a hand inside.

She needed to shave soon, Claire thought, but forgot about that as she scraped her nails over the soft patch of hair. She released the lip she was biting and slackened her jaw, afraid that she would gnaw it right off. She teased herself mercilessly, not touching where she was starting to throb and ache; not realising she was waiting on Helena to continue.

“I feel her hand grazing the insides of my thighs, making me tremble. I want her to touch me so badly… So I lock onto her eyes, her pupils are blown wide she hungrily stares at me...” Claire instantly bit her lip again, picturing the way Alice always looked at her. “Silently, I beg her to touch me, until she finally does, tracing the length of the slick wetness she’d caused with her finger.”

Without another thought, Claire’s finger slipped between her legs and she couldn’t stop the strangled whimper that escaped her.

Fuck.

She didn’t notice Helena hearing and turning up the volume on the radio. The music swarmed into Claire’s mind, blocking out everything else as she imagined Alice’s finger stroking her, spreading her wetness, circling her where it mattered. Every harsh breath she took was bliss. She teased her opening, trembling slightly, before she moved her finger up again.

Claire touched her breast again and threw her head back at the combined sensations, gently rocking into her own hand.

In the front seat, Helena sat flushed and awkward, torn between fleeing the Humvee and joining Claire in mutual masturbation. Her hands were gripping the seat at her sides. She’d felt herself tighten and a new wave of arousal soak her underwear when she heard the sweet strangled whimper indicating that Claire was indeed right there where she had intended her to be.

It hadn’t taken much. It was so obvious over the last few days just where the redhead’s mind was going when blue eyes would glaze over and Claire checked out of the world.

Even through the loud music, she could still make out Claire’s harsh breaths and it didn’t help that the redhead’s knees were pressing into the front seat making it move almost imperceptibly in tandem with Claire’s strokes and the rhythmic rocking of her hips.

Helena was very aware of the exact moment Claire reached her climax, as the front seat was pushed forward and a strangled moan, muffled by what she assumed was probably Claire’s hand, filtered through Chopin’s piano notes.

The dark haired woman sucked her bottom lip into her mouth, afraid to move, wondering how long she should wait to say something. Everything had gone to plan, but what she hadn’t calculated for, was looking Claire in the eye afterward.

She sat quietly, ignoring the throbbing between her legs and how uncomfortably wet she was. When Claire didn’t move for a while she lowered the volume of the music and waited.

Claire cleared her throat and chuckled nervously.

“So… That was interesting.”

Helena smiled when she heard the smile in the redhead’s voice, humming her response and relaxing into the seat.

“Let me know when you want to head back.” Helena told her.

“Can I open my window now?”

Helena laughed and leaned over to undo the childlock.

Claire unrolled the window and closed her eyes, breathing in the crisp night air. She did feel so much better now than she had the last few days. More relaxed. She was definitely doing that again.

“Thank you, Helena.” Claire murmured, with a contented smile on her face.

…………………………..

It was dark when they arrived back, having been gone for almost three hours. Claire and Helena having chatted for a bit, enjoying the privacy of the location. They spoke about Alice of course. A little bit about Myka, but it made Helena sad so Claire didn’t ask too many questions. They discussed K-Mart and Cameron growing closer. Not really sure where that would go, but the two seemed to understand each other. K-Mart was happy and Cameron seemed content. It should be all that mattered.

When they pulled up to the campsite that evening, it was an irate Alice who greeted them. Claire’s eyes were wide as she greedily took in the rakishly handsome features of the lanky blonde. She hadn’t seen Alice up close in days.

“You can’t just disappear like that!” Alice hissed, pupils large and blown, only a thin layer of green iris still visible.

Helena stepped forward and slightly in front of the dumbstruck Claire.

“We told Sarah that we would be going for a drive.”

“A drive?” Alice’s voice rose in pitch, as she continued to glare at Helena. “There are Undead everywhere! And bandits! People don’t just go on joyrides through the fucking desert at times like these!”

“Claire is very capable of protecting both of us.” Helena reminded.

Alice’s eyes went to the redhead again and softened remarkably. She was seemingly unwilling or unable to deny that fact.

“She is.” Alice’s eyes trailed over Claire, taking sharp breaths through her nose as she took in her scent. Her brows furrowed for a spilt second in confusion, before her expression hardened again. “That doesn’t mean you two need to go off to do god knows what to each other and invite the danger.” She turned a venomous glare to Helena. “You’re both grown women, for fuck’s sake!” Alice heatedly admonished, before abruptly turning on her heel and stalking off, muttering to herself about everyone fucking everyone else.

Helena turned a concerned gaze to Claire, who looked back at her and grinned brightly.

“She was jealous wasn’t she?” Claire excitedly whispered, causing Helena to softly laugh at the childlike enthusiasm. As far as Claire’s sexual maturity went, she currently seemed to be going through the hormonal teenager phase.

“Yes darling, she was very jealous.”


 

Chapter Text

 

“I think she’s going to kill you, H.” K-Mart whispered with genuine concern after noticing - along with everyone else - the overt glares Alice was directing at Helena.

The woman on the receiving end of those glares seemed unperturbed by the hostile attentions though.

“She could actually literally kill you with just a look.” Rain reminded, also very worried about Snowflake’s wellbeing.

The usually calm and collected Alice was acting completely nutty.

“Let her.” Helena shrugged. “I’m really not afraid of dying.” She looked up, locked eyes with Alice mid-glare and smiled brilliantly at the shaggy blonde, who responded with an indignant huff and angrily stalked off.

They were all gearing up for the big Las Vegas invasion. Everyone was nervous, save for Alice and Claire. The former seeming to not give a shit about the raid and the latter pumped up with excitement.

“You wanna man the turret today?” Claire came up to them and directed at K-Mart.

And then there were two who were excited about going to their possible deaths.

Rain drove the fuel truck, Jill the RV and Claire was at the wheel of the Humvee, Helena next to her and Sarah in the backseat. K-Mart was strapped into the turret on the roof while Alice and Cameron sat in the back on top of the Humvee’s storage lockers. They drove a few yards in front of the rest of the Convoy, to take out any immediate threats they might run into.

It was as they were nearing the city when everyone had a collective reaction that only Rain deemed necessary to verbalise.

“Whoa!” She exclaimed at the sight of almost a thousand Undead mulling aimlessly around what seemed to be an old fenced-off weather station.

“You think there are survivors in there?” Sarah asked. “Must be what’s attracting them.”

She got a few contemplative nods in agreement as Claire drove closer to get a better look. They could just ignore the station and move on the now most probably abandoned Las Vegas to loot, as was the original plan.

“Maybe we should come back later.” Rain smirked, knowing that the crazy women she kept company with wouldn’t back off so easily.

“Whatever you guys decide.” Claire stated, still looking as eager as ever.

Helena turned to her and frowned. “You honestly don’t have a plan regarding this?” She motioned to the Undead, sceptical at Claire’s lack of interest.

“Nope. I don’t really care what we do.” Claire shrugged and Helena chuckled knowingly.

“Careful now, darling, or you’ll go blind.” She whispered so only Claire could hear and the redhead predictably went crimson.

Louder, louder than a lion, ‘cause I am the champion and you’re gonna hear me roaaaaar!” K-Mart scream-sang from atop the roof as she filmed the scene in front of her.

“Well that’s optimistic.” Sarah chuckled.

The singing suddenly stopped and there was a dip in the rooftop.

Claire looked up and scowled. She could hear light footfalls crossing to the front of the Humvee, before there was a heavy thud on the hood and Alice’s booted legs became visible through the windscreen.

“I’m going to fucking kill her.” Claire growled as her already white-knuckle grip on the steering wheel tightened even further. She resisted the urge to hit the gas, knock the infuriating woman off of her baby and then drive right over her.

She can’t manage a fucking conversation, but she feels she has the right to trample all over Xena? Sacrilege!

But then every muscle in Claire’s body went slack and she gaped at the sight of Alice’s toned legs which went on for a few weeks before they stopped in a tiny pair of olive shorts. Eight Shuriken stars were spinning fast on their axis as they orbited the duster-less blonde even as she leapt from the hood of the Humvee and landed gracefully on the desert sand, like she was the nucleus of some gorgeous atom and the metal stars were whirling electrons.

Everyone simultaneously scrambled out of the vehicles, though to provide back up or get a better view, no one really knew.

They all halted, lined up in front of Xena, standing off against a sea of Undead separating them from a fenced-off shack.  Without further preamble, Alice drew her Kukris and sent the Shuriken shooting into the horde at speeds almost too fast for the naked eye to follow. The Undead started dropping like flies while Alice danced threw them; stabbing and slicing with impressive skill and an intimidating ease. She had quite a large surface to cover, but her deadly trek was shortened by the idiotic zombies attempting to swarm her and the Shuriken taking out the Undead furthest from the blonde, working their way in.

Claire watched as Alice got angrier with each zombie that fell.  Even over the loud groaning of the massive horde, she could hear Alice’s grunts and growls that built up to savage screams, eventually letting out a disconcerting cry as she beheaded the final zombie with both of her blades. The decapitated Undead still stood for a few seconds; Alice crouched down on one knee in front of it, blades extended, head bowed down, eyes closed and chest heaving laboriously, before it finally collapsed to the ground along with the rest of the defeated.

“Well fuck me sideways and call me Dorothy.” Rain smirked, as her friend slowly rose from the massacre.

Alice flicked the gore off of her blades and hooked them onto her back as the eight bloodied Shuriken came timidly drifting back towards her, neatly stacking themselves, before lowering into her waiting palm.

When Alice turned around, there was a collective intake of breath when they saw that she was completely covered in infected blood. Her pupils were still blown as she creepily stared back at them with obsidian eyes. There was no mistaking the agonized expression on her face as her eyes settled on Claire.

Chest painfully constricting, the redhead walked forward in automation. Not caring as she trampled over the zombie guts toward her destination. Claire was being drawn in by the mesmerizing blonde like a magnet.

When she was only a few feet away, Alice took a step back and Claire froze.

“You’ll get infected.” Alice shakily whispered at Claire’s forlorn expression.

The redhead hadn’t realised her feelings were so intensely reciprocated; that Alice was also suffering under a burden… Claire had just thought that Alice was avoiding her, because she was embarrassed that the kiss had made her lose control… But the way the blonde was looking at her in that moment…

What Alice had just done, took immense control and focus. How could a kiss have caused her to lose that?

“You were amazing.” Claire whispered in awe, her eyes finally leaving Alice’s blood covered face and briefly scanned over the mass of dead Undead.

A slow lopsided grin crept its way onto Alice’s face at the veneration in Claire’s voice.

“I didn’t have sex with H.” Claire blurted a lot more directly than intended.

Alice’s look turned sceptical.

“We- I- She… helped –“ Claire scowled, not quite knowing how to explain what had happened without it sounding scandalous and erotic and mutual. “Uhm, stuff happened, but separately.” Claire spread her palms wide apart, “but nothing happened together.” She finished with a big gulp, bringing her palms together and interlacing her fingers. “She’s just my friend.” The last part was said a lot more confidently as she unclasped her hands and shoved them into her pockets.

Alice affectionately smiled at the rambling redhead. Believing her because she hadn’t smelled Claire and Helena’s scents mixed at all. If she had she might’ve disembowelled Helena on the spot.

“I need to go clean up.” She softly explained and Claire just nodded, wide eyes appraising the woman in front of her as though seeing her for the first time.

“I want to kiss you so badly.” Claire blurted, still a bit dazed. She hadn’t even realised that she was aroused until it registered that she’d spoken the words out loud and her lower belly tightened in support of the statement.

The pained look was back on Alice’s face.

“I’m sorry, Red.” Was all she whispered before she hung her head, turned around, and walked off in the direction of Las Vegas.


Claire took two steps to follow, then reconsidered what she was doing and turned back to the others whose gazes immediately snapped to anywhere but her. She smirked as she watched them pretend to intensely stare at absolutely nothing. They were in the middle of nowhere, with just hills and mountain tops in the distance. Not even the city was yet visible. Only Helena met her gaze with a knowing smile, which Claire returned as she walked towards her friend.

In politics, strangely enough, the best way to play your cards is to lay them face upwards on the table.” Helena cryptically told her and Claire’s smile brightened.

The path of least resistance is the path of the loser.” Claire answered with the decision she had just made. The one she was sure Helena could see written all over her face.

“Where are you going?” K-Mart frowned, when Claire walked right passed them.

The redhead stopped and flushed, looking as though she was struggling for an answer.

“Uh… I… uhm.” She coughed uncomfortably. “I-I have things to attend to.” Claire nodded briskly, unfortunately catching the knowing and amused look on Helena’s face before rushing off.

It wasn’t medically possible for her to go blind, was it?


They decided to first go and stock up in Las Vegas, since Cameron detected no warm bodies in the structure in need of rescue. It had been Alice’s suggestion strangely enough. Claire had scanned the lanky blonde for any injury or weaknesses, deciding that the most probable reason for the proposed delay, was so that Alice could regain her spent energy after her magnificent display. Claire didn’t miss the suspicious look Alice sent toward the fence though. But because Claire didn’t expect to find anything of value, she backed the shaggy blonde’s proposal and everyone else agreed.

Where Alice seemed happy to avoid the tiny structure, Helena was the only one who seemed to want to argue, dragging her feet as she kept staring back toward the dingy shack like it held unbidden treasures. When Claire queried her reaction, Helena just shrugged it off and said that it was something in her gut, a curiosity, but that she didn’t mind waiting till morning.

“Is K-Mart upset with me?” Claire asked Cameron a bit later that day, after they’d stocked up and were getting ready to head out of the city to setup camp.

As predicted, the majority of the Las Vegas Undead had all been at the weather station. There was definitely something weird going on there to attract so many of them, and Claire was glad that Alice had suggested they rest up and approach the harmless, yet still so very creepy, little building refreshed, stocked up and with a plan.

“Yes.” Came the simple reply.

Claire loved talking to Cameron. It was either yes or no with her. No maybes and vagueness and confusing wide blown pupil stares.

“Do you know why?” She was genuinely confused at having been snubbed for the majority of the day.

“She told me that you and Helena have your own secret language.” Cameron recalled. “That she knows something important was said after Alice killed all the Undead to show off for you, and she doesn’t know why you are excluding her, when she ships Clairice,” Cameron’s nose crinkled adorably, “so hard.”

The Terminator had clearly reiterated some of K-Mart’s words verbatim and Claire couldn’t help but smile at her, but faltered at the intense glare she received.

“I don’t like it when K-Mart is sad, Claire.” Cameron earnestly stated, then turned to continue sorting through the ammunition she’d gathered.

Claire’s grin returned full force after hearing that.


The city was large, and they had split up to gather supplies. K-Mart was off with Jill and Rain, and since Claire had made it her business to know exactly where everyone was ever since Helena’s abduction, she easily found them in a clothing store and had to bite the inside of her cheek to stop from laughing at what she saw.

In spite of the heat, Rain was dressed in a large grey ankle length coat and top hat. K-Mart was wrapped in a blue feather boa, wearing pink bunny ears. And Jill was grinning widely while she filmed them singing and dancing along with K-Mart’s iPod.

I wear your granddad’s clothes, I look incredible,” Rain sang in a deep throaty voice, as K-Mart turned and danced with her back to the Latina, “I’m in this big ass coat, from that thrift shop down the road.” She pretended to spank K-Mart’s ass a few times and then they grinded together while Jill hollered encouragement.

I’m gonna pop some tags, only got twenty dollars in my pocket,” K-Mart continued, whipping out bills from her top and throwing it in the air, “I-I-I’m hunting, looking for a come-up. This is fucking awesome!”

They all burst out laughing and Claire did too, until the blonde spotted her and blushed, the joy leaving her instantly and Claire felt her heart shatter at being the unintentional cause of it.

“Hey, Kid.” She greeted sheepishly.

“Hey.” Came the less than enthusiastic reply.

“Can I talk to you for a sec?” Claire tentatively requested and looked up at Rain and Jill, who got the hint and left them alone.

“About what?” K-Mart asked, still not looking at the redhead as she tenderly packed her camera away.

“I was hoping to get your advice on something.”

K-Mart’s head snapped up and Claire could see her fighting to not show her interest.

“I’ve been thinking that it’s about time I got to know Alice better. Show her that I’m interested… like in a gay way, and maybe we can work through her… problem.” Claire frowned, not quite liking calling it that word, but already struggling with articulating herself, she decided to let it go. “But I’m not really sure how to approach women – anyone really – uh… romantically, I guess. And since you started it all, I was hoping you’d help me out.”

K-Mart let out a deafening shriek and started doing a nerdy little dance that warmed Claire’s heart and made her grin like a fool.

“Clairice is on!” She shouted and Claire sighed, everyone would probably know within the next few minutes.

Subtlety was not K-Mart’s strong suit.


“It doesn’t taste like fucking sweet nectar or vanilla or apples – well sometimes you do get a sweet aftertaste.” Rain was saying all passion and seriousness. “Drink enough pineapple juice and your good to go.” Her brows knitted together in confusion. “Fuck, once I tasted cappuccino…”

Claire wasn’t sure how she found herself seated around a campfire with a group of lesbians talking about this specific topic – no doubt K instigated it to help her out, considering how ‘completely clueless’ Claire was.

“It’s pussy.” Rain bluntly concluded. “Therefor it tastes like pussy. If I wanted to taste fucking apples, I would eat an apple. I eat pussy, because I love the taste of pussy.”

Claire was both intrigued and horrified in the same breath. K-Mart was giggling softly next to her, whether at what Rain was saying or Claire’s obvious discomfiture, she didn’t know. Probably both.

“I love the smell of apples.” Helena whimsically declared.

Claire had a sneaky suspicion that H and Sarah were high. They went off together an hour ago and came back giggling like idiots with bloodshot eyes. Not the most responsible thing to do during a zombie apocalypse, but hell, the convoy had Cameron and Alice. They could do anything they wanted.

“Sharing is caring, Snowflake.” Rain told Helena, confirming Claire’s thoughts.

“We were just testing it out. We kept some for everyone.” Sarah defended.

K-Mart’s eyes brightened at this and Claire sighed. She never cared much for drugs, even though some of her brothers enjoyed a blunt or two after returning from a tough mission, very adamant that Marijuana was not a drug, but an herb.

“You better have, bitches.” Rain smirked. “Now as I was saying,” she looked pointedly at Claire and continued most definitely on a point that she was not on before, “everyone is so focused on the clit, they forget what an integral part nipples play in the whole experience.”

“She gets distracted by body parts.” Jill shrugged and Rain nodded sagely.

“Some women’s nipples are more sensitive than others.” She just continued after taking a sip of her whiskey, which would probably explain the clipping narration. But it was Rain, so no one could really tell. Sex was her favourite topic. “You’ll be able to tell if she’s into it or not. If not, move on, explore. You’ll find her spot. Some women have quite a few. Other’s whole bodies are amazingly responsive.” Her voice dropped during the last sentence, and Jill flushed even though Rain wasn’t even looking at her.

Claire took in the information like the eager student she was, then when a question popped into her head she opened her mouth, blushed, shut it tightly again and then scowled. She took a deep steady breath and leaned closer to Helena.

“Do lesbians shave?” Claire whispered at her friend, hoping that being high hadn’t diminished the raven haired woman’s usual discretion.

Helena’s head turned unbelievably slowly toward her and a Cheshire grin spread across her face. Claire breathed out in relief when Helena leaned forward to softly whisper back at her.

“Are you referring to any place in particular, darling?” Helena grinned impossibly wider as Claire reddened even further.

Fuck, Claire missed being able to just Google everything.

“Regardless of whether they are gay or straight or somewhere in between, it’s all a matter of taste, dear.” Helena winked and Claire nodded that of course that made sense. She was overthinking things again. But fuck, she was way out of her depth, and she wanted to get a majority opinion at least. She liked to shave, for the simple reason that she liked the feel of smooth skin against her clothes. She felt lighter and cleaner somehow. And she unfortunately knew from spending too much time in the company of her brothers that most of them liked women shaven too. But women’s tastes were different right? She couldn’t even begin to think what preference she herself would have.

“Is it better to shave before – before – “ Claire asked out loud to the group without having meant to and stopped abruptly, wondering when her brain would melt from all the heat spreading across her face.

“Do you think Ali calls her Red ‘cause of her hair, or how red she always gets?” Jill asked, smiling fondly at the red-faced redhead.

“Neither.” Everyone’s heads turned as one to Cameron who had surprisingly answered.

“So why then?” Rain asked.

“Alice said it was private.” Cameron stated as though it was a simple fact of life, and everyone knew the futility of even trying to persuade the Terminator otherwise.

“I like shaven, maybe a little landing strip.” Rain shrugged. “If my partner does that for me, I’ll grow her a little muffhawk if she’s into that.”

And Claire nodded mostly in thanks that they weren’t teasing her about the question.

“I’m partial to a little hair.” Helena smirked. “Gives it a rather natural feel.”

“I prefer to be cleanly shaven. Better sensation.” Sarah added casually, while chopping at a piece of wood with her pocket knife.

Claire couldn’t believe how they could just speak about these things like it wasn’t private. Even if she had known at that stage what she wanted and liked, she was very sure it wouldn’t be up for public discussion. Were all lesbians this… open? She wondered. Most of them were drunk and high though, so maybe not. Claire didn’t see herself being comfortable with any of the things she’d heard, and yet her body still seemed to respond with a few excited tummy flips when someone got a little bit too graphic with their descriptions.

They’d been at it for a few hours, Alice asleep on the bus, Claire glad for the distraction of the conversation to stop herself from going in there and doing something idiotic and most likely embarrassing, when she finally reached a conclusion:

“So what you’re telling me is that women are all different, some like some things, where others don’t at all and some like some things sometimes, even when they don’t necessarily like it at other times. That someone can’t possibly prepare to be intimate with a woman, ‘cause you don’t know what you might get when you get it, and that might even change while you’re getting it?” She scowled at her own inarticulateness.

It was a vague summary, but an adequate one nonetheless because a unanimous ‘Yes’ was her reply.

Claire let out a long suffering sigh; she was going to epically fail at being a lesbian.


In the morning, Alice’s obvious agitation at something other than Helena had everyone else tensed as they approached the creepy little shack, easily taking down the few Undead that had managed to gather there overnight.

So after they had pulled the Convoy right up to the fence’s gates, Claire rushed to catch up with the lanky blonde who was pulling ahead of them and laid a gentle hand on her arm. Alice froze up as though a gun was being held to her head and Claire reluctantly let go, her fingertips still itching with the need to touch any part of Alice again.

“Sorry,” she whispered abashed, but then put on her mission face, “but if you know something, I’d like you to tell me.” Claire met the blown pupils staring directly into her. “I don’t like surprises.”

Alice’s jaw clenched as she narrowed her eyes toward their destination.

“I smell death, Red.” She whispered, before turning back to Claire again. “A lot of death…”

When Alice walked off again Claire could only watch her go, heart pounding in her ears, completely unsettled by the encounter.

“You and Cam hang back for a minute, Kid.” Claire told K-Mart, who looked as though she would protest, but Cameron was already slipping a protective arm around her shoulders and K-Mart leaned into the Terminator seemingly forgetting all rhyme or reason.

The rest of the group had all halted at Claire’s request and were staring after Alice whose shoulders and back remained tensed as she walked on. They only followed when Claire drew her guns and continued toward the structure.

She frowned as Alice veered from the entrance of the building toward the right of it. The lanky blonde had yet to draw her weapons and still all of Claire’s hair was standing at attention, her gut boiling with an unexplained sense of impending doom. She never got this nervous, not even during the Brotherhood’s most dangerous missions.

Focusing entirely on Alice was probably not the wisest choice, but Claire trusted the women at her back to pick up her slack, and she was glad for it as she instantly saw the look of abject horror that crossed Alice’s features. She hurried to the blonde as fast as she could, stopping dead in her tracks when she was confronted with what Alice was blindly staring at.

Ignoring the nausea brewing in her belly, Claire focused on the eerily silent blonde, bright green eyes wide and vulnerable staring at the dozens upon dozens of deceased copies of herself that lay in the mass grave in front of them.

Clones.

Oh, how Claire had longed to see those beautiful green eyes, but not with that look of wounded revulsion in them. She needed Alice to not look like that anymore. It made Claire’s chest hurt. In fact, the redhead was pretty sure she was about to have a heart attack. She didn’t know what the fuck to do.

A loud gasp she inexplicably recognized as Helena’s, as though the woman walked around gasping like that all the time – drew her attention away from Alice. She sent pleading eyes to Rain and Jill, hoping they would know what to do.

When all they did was helplessly stare at their friend with watery eyes, Claire turned back in time to see Alice falling to her knees. Without thought she moved toward her, but a long slender arm went up to stop her in her tracks.

Alice brought her lanky limb down again, splaying her palms on the ground, digging her fingertips into the hardened dirt, her entire body pulsating with emotion.

Fuck, she looked as though she was about to explode and Claire turned panicked eyes to her companions and motioned for them to back away, which they did, but not far and Claire didn’t have the focus to argue with them, she needed to do something about the woman falling apart right in front of her.

“Alice…” She choked out, her voice thick and cracking with way too many feelings. The hunched body stilled and Claire held her breath as a shaggy blonde head rose and wide, almost entirely black pupils seemed to stare right through her.

“They need to be stopped.” Alice’s voice was laced with virulence as she determinedly stood up again and turned toward the shack already shaking on its foundation. The wooden walls splintered apart like a tornado was blowing through them, carrying all the debris up into the air and a few hundred yards off into the desert, till only a single metal structure remained, surrounded by nothing but sand, a fence, a mass grave and a bunch of grief-stricken women.

Alice didn’t look back as she walked forward and pressed a button on what Claire identified as a lift. The elevator doors instantly opened with an obnoxious ding. The blonde entered without a word or any further thought on the matter and Claire finally snapped into action rushing to join her, but was met with Alice’s vacant obsidian stare and expressionless features, as the doors closed and separated them from each other.

“Fuck!” Claire angrily banged on the metal. Of course Alice wouldn’t want or ask for help. Of course she would fucking go by herself. Claire couldn’t even be mad at her because it was exactly what Claire would’ve done.

She frantically circled the shaft, wondering how deep it went, obsessively pressing the up-button each time she passed it.  

“She probably stopped it from coming back up.” Jill guessed and Claire knew she was most likely right.

“She can take care of herself, Claire.” Sarah offered.

“I know.” Claire admitted, but that’s not why she wanted to be down there.

Claire had seen some fucked up shit in her life, but a mass grave of clones of herself was not one of them. She just wanted to be there for Alice. But the woman was too fucking stubborn to even be consoled. And it wasn’t like Claire Redfield was all that natural at consoling, but fuck if she didn’t want to try for Alice.

Then Helena was at her side, sliding an arm through hers and Claire relaxed a little at the comforting touch.

“She was so distraught… How could she take out an entire building without hurting any of us with that state of mind, and still be afraid of kissing me?” Claire confusedly wondered.

“I’ve felt that look on her face before.” Helena murmured for Claire’s ears only. “When they took my Christina, I was focused and determined on my vengeance. Hatred and rage are easily identifiable. It drove me, gave me purpose. Perhaps not the healthiest of emotions to experience, but it allowed for little distraction once a goal was set.” Claire turned to look Helena and watched as some of that hatred flickered over Helena’s face, before being replaced by remorse and eventually settling on compassion as she met Claire’s gaze again. “I don’t think Alice is quite used to feeling what she does when she kisses you.” Helena smiled. “I venture that though rage and vengeance is unfortunately something she’s grown quite used to, the novelty of having the incomparable Claire Redfield in her arms, was quite a bit of a shocker.” Helena smirked and Claire playfully pushed her away even while she blushed brightly.

“She’s like fucking Magneto.” K-Mart said behind them, still in awe at the powerful psionic display they’d just witness.

“Maybe Jean Grey.” Rain corrected, though her usually joking tone was gone and she instead sounded strained with worry. “Magneto can only control metal.” She mumbled almost to herself, scowling at the elevator that still hadn’t returned.


 

 

Chapter Text

 

Feeling her agitation rapidly rising, Claire stalked toward the Humvee and retrieved a shovel from her lockers. She then marched back to the massive grave and started digging; the handle of the shovel vibrating in her grip - even through her fingerless gloves - when she hit the hard ground beneath her feet.

Rain was at her side first. She didn’t even need to say anything; Claire knew that she wanted to help.

“We only have one shovel.” Claire lamented, tossing her first load of sand onto the bodies. She was already planning on digging all around the grave which was so disturbingly full, Claire was sure she could fill it within a couple of hours. “We’re out in the open. You guys find some shade and hydrate. Take turns keeping watch, more Undead are probably on their way.” Her voice cracked again and she dug harder into the ground, happy that the deeper she went the easier it became. “I need to keep busy.” Claire quietly admitted, barely audible over the harsh sound of her frantic shovelling.

Rain nodded like she knew exactly what Claire meant, bent down and scooped up some sand. She scattered it over the bodies and crossed herself, before turning back to the redhead.

“Let me know when you need a break.” She told Claire, who nodded absently, her brow creased with concentration as she focused all of her energy on burying Alice’s clones, not even noticing as each of her companions took turns scattering a handful of sand in way of respect.


Half an hour later and the tank top was off again. Claire’s body glistened with sweat and her skin shone golden in the sun; muscles tightened and rippled with each of her movements. The air was so thick with solemnity and concern for Alice down below that no one could even muster the energy to perve on the redhead.

Helena sent K-Mart over with a water bottle which Claire gratefully drained. Rain recruited Cameron and a metal pole they found in the debris scattered in the distance and tried loosening as much ground as they could to make Claire’s self-appointed task a little bit easier.

An hour and fifteen minutes passed. The longer they waited, the more determined Claire became.

“She’s going to fuck up her back.” Jill softly murmured.

“Go tell her to stop then.” Rain smirked.

“I think it’s kinda morosely romantic.” Jill thoughtfully confessed, then straightened her expression, anticipating Rain’s teasing remark, but it never came.

“Yeah...” Rain agreed with a soft smile and pulled Jill closer into her side.


She tore through the lower levels of the Umbrella facility. The virus having somehow gotten inside and infected all of the operatives stationed there. A part of Alice was disappointed by this, like she’d somehow been robbed from killing them herself. After all, these Undead creatures she was effortlessly cutting down, weren’t them any longer.

Her rage gradually calmed with her disappointment, but instantly flared up again when Alice came face to face with her ‘creator’. She could scent his diseased flesh and a wicked sneer spread across her face when he instantly recognized her.

“It’s you!” Dr Sam Isaacs exclaimed, looking as though Alice was his prodigal daughter finally returning home. “My most perfect creation…” He fell to his knees in a manner suggesting worship, even after his claim of godliness.

Alice’s grip tightened on her Kukris, torn between wanting to savour the moment, to watch him succumb to the virus in some divine irony and yet wanting to deliver the final blow herself while Isaacs was still lucid enough to know it was her doing it.

“I’ve tried to re-create it, it wouldn’t work on them!” He shouted in sudden frustration, pulling at his hair with both hands and pieces of his scalp came right off with the strands gripped in his fingers. Isaacs barely noticed the hairy, rotting, flesh now lodged in his fists. “But just when I found her…” Isaacs started crying, wrenching sobs that had Alice lowering her blades to glare at the absurdity of the situation. “She turned on me, just like you did!” He accused Alice, even having the audacity to look betrayed. “I made you what you are! I would’ve made her even better! And look what she did to me.” He frantically sobbed. “I’m your father!” Isaacs proclaimed like some sort of Zombie Vader and promptly found the tip of a kukri blade pierced right between his eyes.

Alice sighed and ground her teeth while she pressed a boot onto his shoulder for leverage to dislodge her weapon without getting zombie guts all over herself. She didn’t spare Isaacs another glance as she scented the air, wanting to make sure it was clear, before Claire would undoubtedly rush down there. Alice guiltily bit her bottom lip when she remembered the look the redhead had given her just before the elevator doors separated them. Alice couldn’t have Claire seeing her like this. The fact that her first instinct had been to just fall into Claire’s arms upon discovering her dead clones, had only made Alice more determined to enter the Umbrella facility alone.

She was a creation. A monster. Claire didn’t deserve being burdened by her.

Her body went rigid when she smelled humans and a malicious grin spread across Alice’s face when she determined their hiding place. She retraced her steps down a hall she’d already cleared, stepping over the dead Undead who’d distracted her from finding them in the first place and theatrically ripped the door to a lab right from its hinges with her psionic powers.

Alice frowned when her eyes landed on an attractive blonde woman sitting on a hospital bed, while a tall brunette lay with her head in the blonde’s lap. Alice tilted her head to the side, meeting the blonde’s gaze who was staring back with defiance and a hint of suspicious confusion.

The moments ticked by, Alice uncertain of who they were, taking in their appearance, noting how they didn’t seem like Umbrella Operatives. The brunette was dressed in a hospital gown and the blonde in black sweat pants and a white tank top.  It was only the brunette waking up that finally broke the staring contest between Alice and the blonde.

“Am I dead yet?” She murmured and the blonde smirked. 

“No, you made it through again.” She fondly smiled, ignoring Alice still in the doorway. “Our plan worked, Isaacs infected them all,” she proudly recapped, “but we seem to have run into another problem…” The blonde sobered and looked back up at Alice.

The brunette turned to follow her gaze and frowned.

“One of the clones made it?” The brunette looked almost afraid to smile, but did anyway, coughing lightly.

“May I get her some water?” The blonde asked Alice who just nodded, fascinated by what she was hearing.

These two caused the spread of the infection in the facility?

The blonde returned and helped her friend to sit up and carefully drink from the Styrofoam cup. Alice took a quick step toward them and they both tensed, but did nothing else.

“She’s infected.” Alice told the blonde, unable to hide her remorse and both women relaxed at the show of compassion.

“She was.” The blonde smiled. “But I gave her the antivirus. She’s been sleeping it off, should be fine in an hour or so.” She affectionately brushed the curly brown hair out her friend’s face.

“There’s and antivirus?” Alice’s eyes were wide and hopeful and the women in front of her finally relaxed fully.


It had been almost three hours and Claire had finally closed up the grave entirely. Every muscle in her body burned. She ignored the pain in her lower back and watched her companions pressing the sand tightly together with their feet. Helena and Sarah were off refilling water canisters at the RV. The only excitement they’d had, was two lone Undead stumbling toward them from the distance. Rain had retrieved her precious sniper rifle and gotten on top of the bus taking out one, before a pout from Jill had her sighing, but surrendering her weapon, so her lover could take down the other.

Everyone froze at the sound of the elevator dinging to announce its arrival back on the surface.

Claire remained unmoving even as Jill and Rain ran forward, not a doubt in anyone’s mind that it would be Alice emerging from the lift. And even though she wasn’t surprised when the blonde walked out carrying a large metallic suitcase, Claire still felt each of her stiff muscles relaxing in relief.

“Cameron.” Alice husked and Claire closed her eyes, allowing the sound of the blonde’s voice to travel over her sore body like a soothing balm. She wondered briefly if she was even capable of moving from where she leaned on the handle of the shovel for support.

Claire straightened though, at the two women who exited the elevator behind Alice. Everyone did, but Alice’s lack of antagonism stopped them from doing anything, so they waited for the shaggy blonde to explain.

Cameron took the proffered box and blankly waited for further instruction.

“This is Olivia and Myka, they were held prisoner by Isaacs. They got him infected and his dead now.” She smirked and so did Rain and Jill. “Olivia’s also immune to the T-virus and they used her DNA to synthesize another antivirus. A better one.” Alice turned to Cameron again while everyone else stared at the blonde in awe. “Can you find out what it’s made of? We can try and make more.” She asked the Terminator, who gave a curt nod and walked off to presumably do just that. “We know it works, because Myka was infected yesterday morning, the antivirus was administered late afternoon and an hour ago I scented faint traces of the virus still in her system, now I can’t scent anything.”

Still, everyone just stared with wide dubious eyes until:

Myka?!” It was a scream of pure relief and disbelief as Helena started running toward them from the Humvee.

It hadn’t even occurred to Claire that the woman could be Helena’s Myka. One look at the curly haired brunette whose face lit up like Christmas morning before she seemed to go into complete shock, left no doubt about it.

“I’m going for a walk.” Alice announced, seemingly indifferent to the scene unfolding. Dark eyes moved to the covered grave and then to Claire who tore herself from the imminent reunion to longingly stare back at the shaggy blonde.

Why the fuck did she need to hug this woman so badly? Claire was never comfortable with affection, but Alice made her feel like those irritating girls on those teenage romcoms: all mushy and shit.

No.” It was an anguished moan from Myka that had Claire snap back to attention. She scowled at the yearning, heartbroken look on Helena’s face as she stood in front of Myka who had welded herself to Olivia’s side. “You don’t get to look at me like that.” The curly haired brunette said in a voice matching Helena’s distraught face.

A brief glance at Alice’s retreating form and Claire was staring at Helena again.

Why weren’t they hugging? Stop with the fucking hugging, Redfield!

Claire shook her head and stepped forward, careful not to put too much strain on her muscles as she moved.

“May we talk in private?” Helena asked in a small voice that almost brought Claire to tears.

Fuck, I must be PMS-ing.

“Whatever you have to say, you can say in front of Olivia.” Myka said, her voice firmer.

The Convoy’s collective glare shifted onto Olivia, who to her credit, didn’t even flinch as Helena’s friends all stared at her with equal parts hatred and suspicion. She lifted her chin and stepped slightly forward extending a hand to Helena.

“Olivia Dunham.”

Helena stared at the hand, and then her aggrieved gaze shifted to Myka again, who was staring at the ground. Olivia dropped her hand and cleared her throat.

“It’s an honour to meet you Miss Wells. I’ve been a fan since I was old enough to read.” Olivia sheepishly admitted.

Helena’s answering smile looked more like a grimace as she briefly acknowledged the complement with a faint nod and went back to staring at Myka with all the hurt and love in the world pouring out of dark stormy eyes.

“Were you famous, H?” K-Mart frowned. As did Claire, cause if Helena was famous in any way, K-Mart would’ve heard of her.

Myka laughed bitterly.

“Didn’t she tell you who she is?”

A slightly panicked look crossed Helena’s face, but she stood strong.

“And who am I, Myka?” She asked in an unsteady voice.

“Helena Georgina Wells,” the tall brunette answered, her eyes red and cheeks wet from silently crying, “better known as H.G Wells. Former Warehouse 12 and 13 agent. Inventor. Novelist. Historian. Mother. Friend. Lover.” Myka couldn’t hide the love and admiration in her eyes even as her voice rasped and cracked on almost every word. “Destroyer of worlds and hearts.” She sneered, with a pained grimace. “Bronzed for a century to enter this time and completely fuck me over.” The anger was back, but Claire registered only one thing.

“You’re implying that H is the H.G. Wells? Father of Science Fiction?” The redhead chuckled half-heartedly, because no matter the absurdity and craziness of the statement, it still felt inappropriate to be laughing in that moment. But then Helena looked at her with remorse, a gaze pleading for forgiveness and Claire’s eyes almost popped out of her head, because she knew about the artefacts and the warehouses and the time-travel and even the bronzing and all those hours discussing H.G. Wells’ work and –

“Oh my god it’s true!” She breathed in wonder at Helena, who returned a relieved smile at the not-angry reaction.

Claire looked ready to burst, as she bounced on the balls of her feet with excitement and questions, until Sarah placed a calming hand on her shoulder.

“Not now, Claire.” Sarah gently admonished.

The redhead instantly deflated, but nodded her understanding, before turning to glare at Myka.

Because really: what the fuck?

Claire hadn’t expected to find Myka glaring right back at her. She straightened her back and took a step closer to Helena.

“Where’s Nate?” Myka asked, the name being gritted out.

“I left him seven months prior to the Outbreak.”

Myka seemed shocked by this and tears formed in her eyes again and Helena’s feet shifted toward her, but Myka flinched back and then Helena’s eyes were tearing up too. Claire looked at her companions. There wasn’t a dry eye anywhere and they still had no fucking clue what was going on and why Myka wasn’t in Helena’s arms already.

But Claire finally realised what was happening. They had all sync’d up. Thank god for Vegas. She’d stocked up on enough tampons to last them all for the next two years.

Six months?” Myka’s voice broke. “You were barely with him for half a year?”

And this is why women confused Claire. Because why was Myka upset that Helena left whoever the fuck Nate was?

“I begged you to come with me.” Myka was full on crying now. “I put myself out there and you chose Nate. You chose boring fucking Nate, because you wanted a normal life with him.”

Helena hung her head, but it snapped up again when Myka shouted at her to look at her.

“You chose Nate who didn’t even know the real you. I knew you, Helena.” She desperately pointed at herself. “I saw you almost destroy the world, and I saw you saving it. And I loved every single part of you, even the parts that scared me.” Her breathing was laboured as she tried to contain the sobs trying to break free and Claire was finally starting to understand who the fuck Nate was.

“But you chose to be Emily Lake and have a normal life with Nate, over being H.G. Wells - the most extraordinary woman to have ever lived - with me.”

Claire had never seen Helena at a loss for words, her mouth gaped slightly, opening and closing, until finally:

“I made a mistake.” She whispered so brokenly that Claire didn’t even fucking care anymore, she moved to wrap and arm around Helena’s waist and straightened when Helena relaxed into her, seemingly having craved the comfort.

Myka’s glare returned at the gesture.

“It’s been an exhausting day for all of us.” Claire steadily held Myka’s gaze. “We have questions regarding your captivity and we have food and shelter to offer you.”

Myka looked away guiltily, but Olivia nodded her thanks.

“I’m assuming Alice removed the threat down below?”

“Yes. She’s quite something.” Olivia remarked, but stopped smiling when Claire’s icy blue eyes burned into her face.

“We’re setting up camp here tonight. Kid, get them something to eat and drink please?”

K-Mart nodded, sparing the two strangers a wary glance, but did as she was told.

“Rain, we need to go see what we can scavenge below, I’m taking H with me.” Claire removed her arm from around Helena and slipped her hand into hers, leading the woman away from her long lost love, hoping that once the excitement had calmed, they’d speak to each other privately.

“She’ll come around, H.” Claire whispered on her way to the Humvee to retrieve their weapons.

Helena said nothing, but squeezed her hand in return. It was enough for Claire; they didn’t need to talk.

After gearing up, they met up with Rain back at the elevator.

“Keep an eye on the blonde!” Claire shouted toward Sarah and Jill, loud enough for Olivia and everyone else to hear. “I don’t trust her!”

Claire sent the blonde another arctic glare before they entered the elevator. When the doors dinged closed, Rain burst out laughing and even Helena weakly joined in. Claire stared at them in confusion.

“What?” She asked, pretty sure they were laughing at her expense.

Rain clapped her on the shoulder.

“I love you all jelly, Freckles. Bitchy looks sexy on you.” Rain grinned, only adding to Claire’s bewilderment.


Sarah also smirked knowingly after the command she received from Claire. She shook her head in amusement and approached the two women, but paused and frowned when Olivia’s eyes seemed to light up in recognition.

“The Mother of All Destiny…” She whispered, a wide smile spreading across her face even as Sarah’s frown deepened.

Cameron appeared at her side in an instant, having joined the group again after hearing Myka’s heart-wrenching shouting.

“Are you part of the Resistance?” Cameron straight out asked.

“No.” Olivia shook her head, still smiling her admiration at the perturbed brunette. “In my world, Sarah Conner died in 2005, whilst destroying Skynet before it became strong enough to become a threat. Why aren’t you older?”

“Are you an alien?” K-Mart wondered out loud, then elaborated after Olivia looked at her as though she was the alien. “In your world? Ring a bell?” Her tone was a bit irritated in a show of complete, unquestioning, solidarity with Claire.

“More like parallel dimension.” Myka explained on Olivia’s behalf. “I still can’t believe I didn’t know about that.”

“I come from a world which is essentially a copy of this one. Everyone has a doppelganger, physically a carbon copy, same name, but not necessarily with similar traits. It sounds farfetched I know, and you don’t have to believe me, but I’m done with secrets.”

“Amen sister!” K-Mart flatly agreed as she kept her camera trained on Olivia, who seemed to only be speaking to Sarah.

Such a bitch.

“I worked with the FBI’s Fringe division on this side. We built a bridge two years ago making travel between our worlds easier. While I was here, my world was destroyed, along with everyone I loved.”

“Another fucking secret organisation.” K-Mart muttered under her breath.

“I thought you said Skynet was destroyed in 2005?” Jill reminded.

“Sarah Conner saved the world in 2005 from Skynet. Last year my world was devastated by a deadly viral epidemic.”

Everyone’s mouths formed an ‘o’ in comprehension.

“You should be older.” Olivia told Sarah again. “Almost ten years older.”

“We time jumped. Safety reasons.” Cameron offered bluntly and Sarah sent her a grateful smile.

Olivia thankfully seemed to leave it at that. Like time jumping was an everyday occurrence.

“Is there some way or where we can clean up?”

“Yeah come with me.” Jill announced, leading them to the bus, Olivia throwing one last look over her shoulder at the now stoic Sarah.

“And there you have it folks. The Father of Science Fiction and The Mother of All Destiny, both a part of this Convoy. And now that we have an antivirus, these zombies are gonna be royally fucked.” K-Mart grinned so brightly into her camera lens, that even the perturbed Sarah had to smile.


They spent the day carting supplies up from the facility. Cameron salvaging what she could from the destroyed labs to synthesize more antivirus. Myka spent the day hiding in the RV and Helena only mentioned her once to Claire during that time:

“You cannot allow Myka to leave. She’s stubborn, she’s going to want to leave. It’s a selfish want on my part, I know, but it’s also safer for her here with us.”

Claire had just nodded. She’d tie Myka to Xena’s turret if it would make H happy.

The H.G.-fucking-Wells!

That, they did speak about. Extensively. Even Rain, who hadn’t shown any interested in the ‘Deceased Author’ before, was full of questions. Helena was even more intriguing than her male persona; all her inventions and the work she did in Warehouses 12 and 13.

Later that night, they all sat gathered around the campfire where Claire was grilling Olivia, because – well just because.

“Two Albert Weskers.” Jill shook her head.

“They used my world as a test run, we were slightly more technologically advanced,” she looked at Sarah, “that’s why Skynet became the threat it was in 2005 already,” Sarah nodded her thanks at the answer to the question she hadn’t even asked yet and Olivia turned back to Jill. “I’ve actually seen at least four Albert Weskers.”

“Parallel Universe Weskers or clone Weskers?” Claire asked and Olivia looked impressed at her perceptiveness.

Yeah, Bitch.

“I can’t be sure. Though there are an infinite amount of dimensions existing at the exact same time, crossing worlds is rather noticeable. We were only aware of your world. So given what I’d seen down in that facility, I’m leaning toward the majority being clones. And they have abilities.”

Rain groaned. “The bastard infected himself, didn’t he?”

Olivia nodded. “The only reason I’m still alive is because the Cortexophan in my system had somehow made me immune to the T-Virus, but using my DNA, Wesker had also found a way to suppress the spread of the virus in his system. He struggles though, and needs to use small dosages of the antivirus to keep it under control.”

“Good. He has a weakness.” Helena finally stopped staring at the bus where Myka still resided and added to the conversation. “I will kill all versions of him for keeping Myka prisoner.”

No one argued, but everyone nodded solemnly. Given the chance, they’d all kill him without batting an eyelash.

“It’s been a rough few months.” Olivia started, her eyes compassionate on Helena and Claire felt a twinge of guilt for hating the woman’s guts. “She’d find herself speaking about you and then stop and change the topic. I’m not sure what happened, but she cares about you, she just needs some time.”

Helena softly smiled at hearing that, before turning dejectedly to stoke the fire, without commenting on the kind words.

Claire and Olivia rose as one, pointing their weapons in the same direction. Claire forgot to be impressed as she lowered her gun and sat down again, unable to hide her smile.

“It’s Alice.” She murmured and Olivia took one last look to make sure, before sitting back down as well.

Claire closed her eyes, holding her breath as Alice walked passed them right behind the redhead. Claire desperately wanted to see her face; see if the shaggy blonde was okay. When she opened her eyes again, everyone who had been staring at her looked away. Save for Olivia, who looked as though realisation had just struck and then smiled at Claire with empathy.

Claire sighed and slouched, until Alice’s footsteps – yes, Claire could recognize her by her footsteps, most of her friends’ actually, though she got confused between Rain and Cameron sometimes – returned. And suddenly Alice was in front of her, sitting down crossed legged on the ground.

The shaggy blonde turned to her side and opened the first aid kit she’d returned with. Tentatively taking Claire’s hand in her own, Alice removed the redhead’s fingerless gloves. Claire hissed when she was carefully parted with them.

Alice scowled at the calloused and blistered mess Claire had created that day. The blisters were torn open, some raw from being repeatedly aggravated.

Claire just stared down at Alice holding her hands, not believing what was happening. She didn’t dare look up at the others. It should’ve hurt a lot more when Alice started cleaning her wounds, but somehow it didn’t.

Claire sat looking like a deer caught in headlights, remaining passive, afraid to move or talk lest she frightened Alice away. Though the blonde’s hands were rough, her hold was gentle. Claire bit her lip and swallowed back a groan, when Alice lightly blew cool air over her palms and it made the redhead shudder.

Her hands were then neatly wrapped, and admittedly weren’t so much of an irritation as before the blonde had treated them. Claire would’ve taken care of it herself, but she was so caught up with everything that was happening. What with finding out that her friend was the H.G Fucking Wells and wanting to keep an eye on Olivia who was from an alternate dimension.

Claire was about to lift her gaze and smirk at the other blonde, proud that Alice was ignoring everyone for her, when Alice decided to place a tender kiss on the palm of her right hand. Claire froze even as her entire arm went limp, so Alice could do with it whatever she wanted.

She pressed Claire’s palm to her cheek then and finally looked up at her; pupils for once not fully dilated, but still wide and sparkling with emotion.

“Thank you.” Alice rasped and Claire just wanted to tackle her and kiss her till she smiled, but instead remained sitting still as a statue, only nodding slightly and allowed Alice control of her hand.

She watched in awe as Alice’s fingers slipped between her own, and a warm forehead lowered to rest on Claire’s knee, then Alice’s free hand clutched almost desperately at the seam of Claire’s pants. Befuddled, Claire’s first instinct was to pick Alice up and hug her to her – like she’d been wanting to do for the entire fucking day – but given the fact that Alice could only bring herself to hug her leg, Claire settled on slipping her free hand into the hair at the base of Alice’s neck. Gently massaging her reassurance. The woman was still vibrating with emotion, and then Claire felt hot tears falling onto the hand still entwined with Alice’s being held to the blonde’s chest. Her heart burst in response and she bent forward, pressing her cheek on Alice’s head as she continued to run her fingers through the shaggy blonde head of hair.

It was the most awkward and sweetest hug in history – Rain would later comment – but in that moment, everyone rose as if of one mind and went to sleep in their respective vehicles.

Neither Claire nor Alice noticed their departure.


 

Chapter Text

It wasn’t as though Alice was ignoring her again… Maybe Claire was just being a little chicken shit about the whole thing. That weird hugging position they’d gotten trapped in had lasted till the early hours of the morning. Neither of them had said a word until the horizon had brightened and Alice had lifted her bloodshot eyes to Claire’s and had smiled the sweetest smile Claire had ever seen in her life.

The shaggy blonde hadn’t disappeared after that… No, Alice seemed to be every-fucking-where all of a sudden and Claire just couldn’t stop looking at her. When she was caught in her blatant appraisal, Alice would just smile that smile again, before going about her business. Claire was even treated to bright green eyes more often now, though sometimes wide blown pupils still appeared; like when Claire was cleaning her weapons, or killing Undead, or training with K-Mart, or talking to/anywhere near Helena.

Then there was Helena.

“Just go to her. Learn from my mistakes. Look at what I’ve done.” She pointed over at Myka who would stare yearningly at Helena, but refuse to talk to her at all. “I love you Myka Bering!” Helena shouted across the campsite for the world to hear. The curly haired brunette turned bright red before looking away and Claire could’ve sworn she saw a hint of a smile.

Helena smirked, having no doubt seen the involuntarily quirking of Myka’s lips too.

“I’d been scared and insecure and made a terrible mistake.” She told Claire in earnest. “I’m not going to waste this chance dawdling around my feelings. I will show her exactly what she means to me and I won’t give up. Even if she chooses someone else or never speaks to me again. It doesn’t matter. Because she is safe and she is here and I won’t dare ask the universe for any more than that.”


Another three days passed.

They were still debating the best course of action to take with the anti-virus. They’d dropped the formula Cameron had ascertained at various shelters they’d come across, but they needed mass manufacturing and global distribution to make any significant impact on the Outbreak.

Claire had gone hunting that morning. It had been difficult finding prey in the desert, but they were back in the forest now, enjoying the shade and greenery. She’d found a large deer and had to get back to camp to ask someone to help with dragging it back and was then struck with the absolute brilliant idea of asking Alice.

Okay, so maybe Claire had gone hunting for that very purpose. Maybe she had passed over three deer before landing her giant; big enough to feed everyone.

Ignoring her obvious Neanderthallic need to impress Alice with her hunter-provider skills, the redhead was feeling pretty confident strutting toward the blonde sitting under a tree and reading a magazine, when it abruptly struck her that she was really going to do it. Faltering only slightly, Claire took a deep fortifying breath and walked right up to the shaggy blonde woman of her wet dreams.

“Hey.” Claire greeted, pleased that she sounded close enough to her usual pitch. Alice however, jumped up into the air, landing gracefully on her feet like a freaking cat and turned wide green eyes to her.

“Red!” It was more an exclamation of surprise than an actual greeting, but Claire was intrigued by the blush that spread up Alice’s cheeks and to the tips of her ears.

She stared at it in wonder and then grinned at the pretty picture a flustered Alice painted.

“Whatcha reading?” Claire smirked at the magazine now suspiciously hidden behind Alice’s back.

“N-nothing.” Alice STUTTERED, and Claire gaped again.

“Is it porn?” She whispered conspiratorially.

She’d been hanging out with Rain for far too long, and apparently all the lesbians in the Convoy just loved sex and porn. Bunch of Nymphomaniacs.

No!” Alice indignantly shouted, but still hid the magazine away.

Claire believed the woman for some reason, but that only made her want to know what had Alice so ruffled even more.

“Then what is it, Alice?” She drawled, while covertly taking a step closer.

Not so easily fooled, Alice just smoothly stepped away.

“It’s private.” She muttered, blushing even more furiously and jumping away, when Claire made a grab for the magazine.

“Then you should read it in private, shouldn’t you?” She smirked at Alice, who grinned as she held the magazine away from Claire.

“You’re too short to reach. Now you’ll never know.” And just like that, the flustered blonde was gone; a devilish smirk replacing a sheepish smile.

Claire’s grin almost split her face as she rose to the challenge, ignoring all sense of propriety to get that goddamned magazine that had somehow become as important and prestigious as an Olympic Gold Medal.

She wrapped herself around Alice, moving around lanky limbs like a snake, oblivious to the effect her arms and hands innocently falling on hips and grasping at shoulders and wrists was having; unaware of the sharp intake of breath when her breasts rubbed against Alice’s arm.

Claire liked winning, and Alice hadn’t stipulated any rules in their current game. So she softly pressed against a nerve at the back of Alice’s knees – yay shorts – sending her opponent tumbling to the ground. As a surprised Alice turned onto her back trying to see where the freakishly fast, redheaded shadow had gone, she found herself straddled – yes straddled – and her wrists pinned next to her head.

“Say Uncle!” Claire grinned, ignorant of the affect her brazen disregard of Alice’s personal space was evoking. Alice dropped the magazine in surrender and Claire snatched it up, sitting upright and lifted her trophy in the air, whooping in victory.

She beamed down at the flustered Alice, who still lay helpless and flat on her back, while Claire continued to straddle her like it was a normal thing the two of them did, like all the time.

“May I look at it?” Claire asked with a shy smile, arm still raised in the air.

The dazed blonde just nodded dumbly as Claire eagerly lowered the magazine, only to see that it wasn’t a magazine at all.


“Raise your hand if you didn’t see that coming.” Rain smirked, pointing at the two.

Cameron raised her hand with a cheeky grin and Rain stuck her tongue out at the Terminator.

When the wrestling had started, everyone instinctively gathered and braced themselves, waiting for something to explode or go flying through the air. They barely resisted the urge to clap and cheer when Claire finally pinned Alice down.

“I don’t think Kim Possible even knows what she’s doing to poor Ali.” Rain amusedly continued and K-Mart let slip a loud dramatic gasp.

“Kim and Shego!” She excitedly shrieked.

“Alice is so not a Shego.” Rain firmly told her.

“Fang and Lightning.” Jill offered.

The three of them stood seriously pondering that pairing, while the others ignored them in favour of watching Claire and Alice.

“They’re both kinda more of a Lightning than they’re a Fang, even though Alice is more of a Fang than Claire, don’t you think?” Rain asked and they nodded sagely before K-Mart’s eyes lit up like she’d been struck with brilliance.

“What?” Both Jill and Rain asked.

“Jean Grey and Wolverine.” She said excitedly.

They thought on it like they were pondering an international peace treaty. Then both started nodding before they were smiling and grinning at K-Mart.

“Claire is such a Wolverine.” They agreed.


Claire sat back on Alice’s lap, brows furrowed while she stared at the comic book in her hand: Savage Red Sonja: Queen of the Frozen Wastes Issue #1. Why would Alice try and hide this though? She herself didn’t go a day without being called dork, geek or nerd by either K-Mart or Rain. Most of the time they weren’t entirely wrong. Claire knows it, she embraces it.

“You like comics?” She peaked over the comic book at the woman who still lay motionless underneath her.

“I used to collect.” Alice answered, her voice gruffer than usual, her pupils blown, but Claire was used to that so didn’t think much of it. “Red Sonja is my favourite.” Alice’s voice had deepened into a sensual husk and that had Claire forgetting about Red Sonja altogether, placing the comic to the side, as her focus shifted entirely onto the beautiful woman beneath her.

“Why?” Claire rasped, suddenly very aware of her spread thighs; and surely Alice could feel how warm it was getting on her lower belly?

Claire placed her hands on either side of Alice’s shoulders and leaned onto them for support, hoping to stop the sudden dizziness that overcame her, but god, was she an idiot? Because that was such a stupid idea. Or was her body just taking over and doing what it wanted to without her consent?

“Many reasons...” Alice licked her lips, staring at Claire’s mouth, breathing so hard, her heaving chest caused Claire to move on top of her.

Instead of getting off of Alice, like she knew she should, Claire mechanically lowered onto her elbows instead, pressing the length of their torsos together. It was as though her hardened nipples were magnetic points seeking out Alice’s polar opposite nipples. Claire frowned at the thought, feeling she should apologise to Alice, but a soft whimper escaped her instead and Claire was forced to close her eyes, shuddering at how great it felt to feel so much of the blonde pressed up against her. When Claire’s eyes fluttered open again - pupils almost matching Alice’s; slightly glazed over with want - the blonde let out a helpless whine, and her hands flew up to grip onto Claire’s waist.

Part of Claire expected to be thrown off. Part of Alice needed to get Claire off of her. But her hands refused to cooperate and stayed fused to Claire’s sides; both women unmoving as they locked eyes, breathing into each-others’ mouths.

“When I saw you for the first time,” Alice swallowed hard and licked her lips again, tightening her grip on Claire’s waist when the redhead’s eyes followed the movement in a daze and then mimicked the action, “it was the first thing I thought of.”

Claire’s brows knitted, not sure what they were talking about anymore.

“You remind me of her.” Alice confessed as though she would tell Claire anything she wanted to know in that moment.

Claire, though, wasn’t really focused on anything other than what had fast become her number one objective:

“Kiss me.” She whispered, moving closer to Alice, their lips almost brushing.

Alice moaned and involuntarily bucked her hips when Claire’s chest rubbed deliciously against hers.

“Fuck...” Claire groaned when Alice rocked into her, her eyes rolling into the back of her head at the delicious pressure. “Kiss me, Alice.” She pleaded, her whole body felt on fire and she couldn’t remember how they even got into the position to begin with, but fuck if Claire didn’t want to be exactly where she was. If only Alice would just kiss her already.

“I can’t.” Alice was close to tears with how she was struggling to do the right thing.

“Do you want to?” Intense blue eyes bored into her own and Alice forgot everything and just mindlessly answered:

Yes.”

Claire’s lips were on her before the word was even completely out. Groaning and flattening herself against Alice. God, just kissing Alice felt even better than masturbating. Claire was determined to never stop doing it.


As soon as Claire’s lips met Alice’s, their audience scrambled for cover. All save for Cameron - who didn’t fear being struck by a wayward log - and Olivia and Myka, who gaped at them as though they were completely insane.         

They backed up some more and stared at the tree branches whipping around like a sudden strong wind was blowing.

“It’s like The Happening.” K-Mart ominously whispered.

“That movie freaked me the fuck out.” Sarah grunted and received a few agreeing nods.

“I don’t even blame Ali.” Rain sighed.

“Yeah, if Claire was straddling me like that, I’d have given in a lot sooner.” Jill agreed.

“Claire is rather irresistible.” Helena pensively murmured, her eyes darting from the tree to the couple making out below it and then something drew her attention to her left, where Myka was glaring at her. “…to Alice.” Helena added instantly. “Alice finds Claire irresistible?” The statement turned into an uncertain question when she realised that Myka could be glaring at her for any number of reasons.

To her surprise – a very pleasant one at that – Myka just smirked at the reaction and looked away. Helena felt like she was walking on air after that miniscule gesture. Myka had sort of smiled at her and her darling Claire was getting some sweet lady kisses. It was a perfect day.

She focused her attention back on the couple and their tree.

“Hand me your video recorder, would you, Pet?” Helena asked K-Mart, who complied with a curious look when Helena started filming Claire and Alice.

“I don’t think KP would want you to make them a porno, Snowflake.” Rain smirked.

“KP? I thought we were calling her Wolverine?” K-Mart pouted.

“Wolverine doesn’t seem to fit this particular scenario. That could be her code name, like she was Shadow in the Brotherhood.” Rain amicably offered and K-Mart nodded eagerly in agreement.

“Myka darling, how far do you think I am from their position?”

“About fifty metres.” Myka answered, without thinking then looked like she wanted to kick herself. Helena spared her any teasing though and just continued to record.

“Cameron, are you sensing anything from Alice at the moment?”

“Increased heart rate, body temperature –

- humidity – Rain grinned.

- moaning.” K-Mart added and high-fived Rain.

Helena rolled her eyes. “Focus children, this is important.” She scolded even while she smiled at their antics.

“Cameron, I had meant whether you can you pick up on her psionic ability? From the shifting of the rocks and leaves she looks to be creating approximately a ten-meter radius?” She asked for confirmation.

“Twelve.” Myka offered, not looking Helena, yet unable to hide her interest in what was happening.

“Eleven point four.” Cameron confirmed.

“Thank you.” Helena told them both. “Notice the falling leaves.” She instructed no one in particular, then zoomed the camera onto the rustling trees’ excessive shedding. Leaves and twigs were falling down, but not landing on the pair heatedly kissing, oblivious to the world around them. But then the trees started shaking more, and pebbles and rocks started rising into the air around the couple.

Helena zoomed out.

“Twenty metres?”

“Twenty metres.” Myka agreed.

“Nineteen point seven.”

Helena nodded, concerned from behind the camera, noting instantly what had changed. Claire had shifted positions and her thigh had moved in between Alice’s legs. Not just that, the redhead was rolling her hips as Alice held onto her ass.

“Everyone back up some more; Rain you need to move Xena out of the way.” Helena advised.

“Shouldn’t we stop them?” Rain worriedly wondered.

“We probably should, but I need to see how far her reach goes.” Helena explained. “If we know that, Alice would worry less, they’d be able to be together. Perhaps in a slightly more controlled environment, but together.” She emphasized.

Rain nodded that she agreed and ran off to save Xena. If anything happened to the Humvee, Alice wouldn’t be getting lucky ever again.

“Where’s your tripod, K? I’ll setup the camera and then we’re going to try and give them as much privacy as we can.”

Phew. They’re hot and all, but Claire’s like my sister and I don’t wanna see that shit.” K-Mart chuckled and so did Helena, laughing softly with her. This time when her eyes met Myka’s, the curly haired brunette openly smiled back before shyly looking away again. Myka’s smile disappeared however, when she looked in Claire and Alice’s direction.

“Uh…Helena?” She called for the time traveller’s attention who was already turning to watch the heavy sway of the tree, able to hear it groaning and creaking and then there was a loud snap and a thick branch came crashing down toward the kissing couple.

Loud screams of panic filled the air, Helena’s own included. But everyone stopped and gaped at the branch suspended in the air about two feet from Claire’s back.


It was the screams that brought her out of her stupor. Her lips bruised, her stomach coiled tightly, her underwear soaked right through. She pulled back and looked up at Claire who was slowly opening her eyes. Gorgeous Claire, whose first reaction was to sheepishly smile at her and brush a thumb over Alice’s cheek.

“You’re so beautiful...” Claire breathlessly murmured, before continuing her thorough scan of Alice’s face.

Never having been good at receiving compliments on her looks, preferring rather to be validated on her skills, Alice averted her gaze and came face to face with the gigantic branch, which might as well have been a tree on its own. It was only then that Alice became aware of the uncontrolled energy she was emitting. Frowning, the blonde frantically looked around for damage. It looked like a storm had hit all around them.

After using her telekinesis to shift the branch away from Claire, Alice then wrapped her arms around the confused redhead, still blissfully dazed enough to not ask any questions, and lifted them both up into a standing position. She took in her surroundings again, settling on the crowd watching them. After counting heads and scanning for injuries, Alice panicked briefly before spotting Rain walking from the Humvee parked much further than it had been before.

She scowled at the group for not stopping her sooner.

“Alice?” Claire was looking at her, completely lucid again, having seen everything that Alice had done.

“I need to go.” Alice whispered with wild panicky eyes and abruptly ran off into the forest.

Claire didn’t shout after her, or run after her, she just went to sit on the ground, back against the tree trunk and placed her still flushed face into the palms of her hands, feeling utterly defeated.

That look on Alice’s face had not been good.

Claire started playing everything back in her mind. Wondering whether she’d pushed Alice into something she wasn’t ready for. And though Alice was stronger than her, Claire kinda felt like – no matter how little control she felt she had – she had been the one to instigate the kiss after Alice had said ‘she can’t’.

Now she might’ve ruined it forever.


After sending Sarah to check on Claire, Helena grabbed the camera and headed after Alice, only being stopped once by a firm yet gentle and oh so painfully familiar hand circling her wrist.

“Is she dangerous?” Myka asked so earnestly that Helena didn’t even dare look smug at the show of concern.

“Not to any of us.” She honestly answered and Myka seemed pleased before letting her go again.

The place where Myka’s fingers had tenderly wrapped around her still burned forty minutes later when Helena finally found Alice.

“Should I bow in your presence?” Alice smirked when Helena walked up to where she was leaning against a tree.

“Well neither myself nor my public persona were ever royalty so you may remain standing.” Helena smirked back with an exaggerated regal flare, causing Alice to chuckle despite her despondent mood.

They stood quietly for a while, both women lost in thought, before Helena spoke again.

“Though I understand the inclination, and because I have often used it as a coping mechanism myself, I should advise you, that you needn’t run from your connection with Claire.”

Alice met her gaze head on. Looking as though she wanted to say ‘fuck off’ or ‘this is none of your business’, but instead she just sighed and rubbed at her eyes as though she was exhausted.

“I’m scared that if I don’t run, I’m gonna end up hurting her.” At Helena’s pointed glare – because Alice was already hurting Claire by pushing her away – the blonde added for clarification: “Physically.”

“Are you tired?” Helena queried, having suspected the reasoning behind Alice’s sudden departures each time she had involuntarily used her ability.

Alice shook her head. “Just mentally.” She gave a self-deprecating smile that completely endeared her to the historian.

“Has this sort of thing happened before?” Helena cautiously probed, wanting to confirm what Jill had told her about Alice’s abstinence.

“I haven’t been with anyone since… since I was changed.” Alice softly answered.

“And when you were first made aware of your abilities, could you control them then?”

“To an extent, but not nearly as well as now, but I wasn’t as strong as I’m now either. Back then I would misjudge distances, struggle to lift anything heavier than a mountain bike, my aim was pathetic.” This time the smile was lopsided and bashful – absolutely and unintentionally charming - and Helena made up her mind to help Alice in any way she could.

She flipped open the camera and took a step closer to the lanky blonde.

After explaining how she had not been attempting to make a porno, she made Alice look at the leaves and twigs falling around them, shifting as to not fall on the pair as though they were surrounded by an invisible force field.

“When did you become aware of the branch?”

“A few seconds after I heard your screams.” Alice muttered.

“So your subconscious stopped it?”

Alice just nodded.

“I believe that the main reason your power acts up, is because you are feeling vulnerable.” Alice averted her gaze and Helena didn’t push for confirmation. “Let’s look at your ability in terms of a guard dog. Aside from a presumed emotional vulnerability, you perhaps become so engrossed in Claire that that guard dog takes certain liberties in your immediate vicinity.” She grinned; it was a marvellous trait. “That guard dog knows you are its master, and let’s say that it knows how you feel about Claire. You had both been shielded in a protective bubble -”

“She was right on top of me… It would’ve hit us both… I could still have only been protecting myself.”

Helena could see Alice not wanting to believe that, but also not wanting to be wrong and put Claire in danger.

“We’d need to conduct a few more experiments, change a few variables…” She amusedly cocked her head to the side at the slight blush appearing on Alice’s cheeks. “Claire’s safety is paramount, and so is her happiness. She took a lonely nomad off the street and gave her a home in a Humvee.” Helena smirked.

Alice nodded in understanding. She’d long since realised that Helena and Claire’s friendship was deep and entirely platonic. Even though she couldn’t help but get jealous of their easy interactions. It of course didn’t help how handsy Helena was when it came to the redhead.

“So you’ll give it a go?”

Another firm, determined, nod.

“Excellent!” Helena grinned. “Now just a few more questions before we head back.”


“What did you do?” Helena asked, wide eyed as she stared at a drunken Claire, cigarette between her lips, juggling three grenades.

Everyone stood on edge, giving the redhead a wide birth, trying to figure out how to disarm the mercenary without blowing themselves up, before Claire blew herself up.

“We got drunk.” Sarah winced. “She can handle her liquor, but then she took two drags of my blunt…” She shrugged guiltily and motioned to the end product of the mixed substances. “How was I supposed to know?” Sarah trailed off unable to take her eyes off of Claire, afraid something would happen the second she did so. “She’s actually pretty good.” Sarah had to admit, watching the effortless way Claire managed to juggle the grenades with a big smirk on her face as she intermittently took a drag from her cigarette.

“And she smokes?” K-Mart whispered, her voice filled with awe and fear.

“Apparently so.”

Helena let out a long suffering sigh.

“Claire, darling?” She softly called out, not wanting to distract the drunken juggler too much. When slightly glazed, blue eyes met hers, Helena smiled. “Would you stop for a second and come here please?”

Claire grinned back, walking forward, absently still juggling, causing the audience of three to stiffen even more at her approach. But when she was a few feet away, Claire lobbed each of the grenades, high in the air, catching them one by one and clipping them onto her belt.

“Can I borrow these for a sec?” Sarah asked when Claire was within reach, not even waiting for an answer before she swiftly removed the grenades and went to store them far far away from the redhead.

“Are you feeling all right, dear?” Helena tentatively asked.

“I’m feeling great!” Claire’s grin was manic. “In fact,” she turned her exuberance onto K-Mart, “why don’t you get your camera, Kid, I’ve got something to tell you.”

She wasn’t even slurring. It was both fascinating and disconcerting to watch.

Rain and Jill walked a little bit closer.

“You guys are so gay.” Claire grinned at them and they both smirked in response. “I’m so gay.” She told them suddenly earnestly, then beamed again. “Everyone here is So. Fucking. Gay!” She completed a wide sweeping gesture of her arm, indicating the entire campsite, not yet having seen Alice lurking in the shadows, from where the blonde had been concentrating hard on stopping any of the grenades were they to slip out of the redhead’s skilled hands.

Figuring she was most likely the cause of the intoxication, Alice had chosen to remain out of sight not wanting to aggravate the situation. But Claire proved that she didn’t need any assistance after all.

“Do zombies not want to eat lesbians?” Claire seriously asked no one in particular, taking some time to ponder it herself. Resting an elbow on her wrist at her stomach and even going as far as rubbing her chin with her forefinger and thumb, deep in thought.

During her intense looking contemplation, Sarah returned from the Humvee along with K-Mart and her camera. When Claire noticed them, she instantly forgot about that thought and gestured for K-Mart to start recording.

“Hi, I’m Claire Redfield.” She began after K-Mart gave her the go ahead, “known as Shadow of the Brotherhood and sometimes as Red Sonja, behind my back.” She grinned broadly when Rain shouted ‘and Freckles’. “And Freckles.” Claire added with a stern nod.

“And Kim Possible and Wolverine.” K-Mart whispered from behind the camera.

Claire frowned, looking like she was going to ask about that, but apparently decided to just go with it.

“And Kim Possible and Wolverine…” She trailed off waiting for any additional monikers she wasn’t aware of. When none came she continued. “I would like to state for the record that I found Osama Bin Laden in March of 2010 and handed him over to the United States government.” She stated as though she was on the witness stand and everyone around her was instantly certain she was telling the truth.

K-Mart’s mouth fell open and she could only stare blankly at the grinning redhead through the camera.

“Unless he escaped again, or was released for some reason, the man who was killed in Abbottabad in May 2011 was not him. I tracked him down to a large cattle ranch in Montana, right here in the USA.” She stated proudly. “We had to shoot our way through a small army. So while everyone was wondering where in the world he was hiding, I had already found him and collected on the 25 million dollar reward.” She looked to her audience who were having conflicting feelings at the statement, believing, yet still not able to.

“I am fucking awesome!” Claire shouted into the air, brandishing another cigarette from seemingly nowhere and lit it up.

“Yeah you are!” K-Mart agreed, genuinely excited, high fiving the very willing redhead.

“You’re my little sister.” Claire told the blonde, suddenly seriously. “And you’re my big really hot sister.” She turned to Helena. “Any you guys are my other hot sisters.” She told Cameron and Sarah, who smirked at her with fondness in her eyes.

“And you two are my hot, incestuous kissing cousins.” She grinned at Jill and Rain who took the title for what it was: an endearing compliment.

“And you…” Claire trailed off, her eyes narrowing on Myka who was standing close to Olivia. “You have amazing hair.” The redhead seemed to be thinking real hard. “And Helena loves you so much and you’re being such a dick right now –

- Claire…” Helena softly warned.

- No, H!” Claire shouted. “People fuck up; they make mistakes. From the moment I met you I’ve known what she means to you. Everyone knows. You don’t even masturbate!” Claire’s voice rose in her incredulity. How the fuck can anyone not masturbate? “I don’t get why she’s pushing you away when the world is fucking coming to an end! This is so not the time to be a bitch!”

“Please don’t call her that, darling.” Helena sighed, rubbing at her temples.

“Do you see!?” Claire shouted at Myka even as she pointed at Helena. “Do you see how much she loves you? How she’ll defend you? Everyone is fucking dying, we’re gonna run out of resources soon. And we’re all going to die.” She bluntly stated, her eyes holding so much passion she seemed suddenly sober. “And I’m happy, because K has Cam, and Jill has Rain, and soon Sarah’s gonna give in and be with Olivia even though she’s from another dimension, and then what are you gonna do Myka? Are you gonna push H away until you lose her again? ‘Cause that clearly worked out awesomely the first time around, didn’t it?”

Myka bit her lip and looked away and Helena dragged her gaze away from her former lover to focus on the melancholic countenance of her friend.

“Let’s call it a night.” She almost whispered as she tentatively stepped forward, opening her arms and Claire - showing her tiredness - instantly leaned into her.

“I miss my brothers.” Claire mumbled into Helena’s shoulder, even though everyone could hear her in the still of the night. “Women suck.” Her lip trembled slightly and Helena ushered her to the Humvee.

“Yes my darling, sometimes women do suck. And not only in a fun way.”


A long uncomfortable silence settled in on the remaining convoy members. Rain caught sight of Alice first, who had seemed to be following after Claire and now just stood a few feet from the Humvee, staring at it as though it contained all the secrets of the world she was afraid to want to know.

“Leave it till tomorrow, Stretch.” Rain suggested. Claire was in no state to have a conversation about anything at that moment.

Alice turned wide pained eyes to everyone staring at her, before resting her gaze on Rain again. She clenched her jaw and swallowed thickly. Giving a firm nod, Alice turned and walked off into the night.


 

Chapter Text

 

When Alice returned to camp the next morning, it was to a group of agitated women. The only ones missing from the anxious mob were K-Mart and Claire. So Alice longingly glanced toward the Humvee, hoping that Claire would hear her out and not be put off by the fact that she’d run off twice now after an epic make out session.

Deciding to wait till a bit later in the day – when Claire’s hangover would have hopefully receded – Alice moved toward the group to find out what had everyone so upset.

Helena spun around when she heard her approach and her worried eyes instantly turned furious.

“Claire is missing.” She hissed. “This is your fault so you better go and find her or I swear to god I will destroy you.”

Alice’s eyebrows rose into her hairline at the homicidal threat, but then drew together in a frown when Helena’s first statement finally registered. She turned panicked eyes back to the Humvee, then returned them to the fuming woman in front of her.

“What?” Alice confusedly asked, not wanting to believe what she just heard. Would Claire just take off like that?

Sarah walked forward and wrapped an arm around Helena’s waist, stopping the angry woman from launching herself at Alice.

“When we woke up this morning she was gone.” Sarah stated, a lot less viciously than Helena, but Alice could still see the accusation in her eyes. She looked up at the rest of the convoy and found Jill and Rain avidly avoiding looking at her as though they might blame her too.

“And K-Mart?” Alice asked in a small voice, wrapping her arms around herself, trying to deal with her heart painfully thudding against her chest, seemingly sending no blood to her brain to assist her in processing what was happening.

“Still sleeping.” Helena murmured, most of her anger having been replaced by worry.

Alice looked to the Humvee again, wondering whether Claire had just decided to say fuck it all and had gone off on her own. Red was perfectly capable of taking care of herself. She didn’t need the rest of them.

“She wouldn’t have just left?” Alice muttered. “She wouldn’t leave K-Mart, or you.” She looked to the women in front of her. “She wouldn’t leave Xena…”

No, Claire would definitely not leave Xena.

“Do you think something happened to her?” Alice asked, feeling nauseous, tightening her grip on herself. “That she went hunting and something ha-…” She couldn’t even complete the thought as she turned wide panicked eyes to the group, who all avoided eye contact, clearly wondering the same thing.

Alice dropped her arms to her sides and took a deep breath.

“I’m going to find her.” She determinedly stated, gaining everyone’s attention. “Someone has to tell the Kid what’s going on.”

Right on cue, K-Mart came stumbling out of the Humvee, staring at all the distraught women in front of her.

“Who died?” She asked with a nervous chuckle.

“We can’t find Claire, Pet.” Helena stated, poorly hiding the tremble in her voice.

K-Mart frowned. “She’s not back yet?” She asked looking at her wristwatch.

“Back from where?” Alice asked, walking to stand next to Helena.

“She told me earlier this morning that she was going for a jog, that she’d be back at about 8am, it’s only twenty after seven.” K shrugged. “Why are you guys freaking out?”

Everyone released a collective breath.

“She went for a fucking jog.” Rain chuckled in relief. “Who the fuck does that?”

Though everyone had relaxed somewhat - feeling silly for assuming the worst - they still stiffly awaited 8am while they went about preparing breakfast, because Claire was still out there on her own and anything could happen. Everyone ignored the fact that the redhead had been out there on her own plenty of times before. They had all assumed that Claire’s absence that morning had been due to her encounter with Alice previous day. The redhead had declared how much women sucked and how much she missed her brothers… Claire could’ve still left them to try and find her ‘real’ family…

The mood lasted for another ten minutes until Alice straightened, staring off into the forest and soon they heard the rumbling of an approaching engine.

A yellow Hummer was heading toward the campsite through the woods.

“It’s Red…” Alice breathed in relief.


Claire was feeling pretty good considering the events of the previous day. She’d always enjoyed a nice long run, and it sure did help with getting all the alcohol out of her system. But best of all, she’d found this treasure parked at a Ranger’s station a few miles from camp.

Claire jumped out of the yellow Hummer with a big grin, which faltered at the stern looks she was receiving from the rest of the convoy.

“Look what I found!” She exclaimed, motioning with her hands to the H3, unnerved by the angry glares. She swallowed anxiously and took a step toward her friends. At least Claire hoped they were still her friends. “Listen, I’m sorry about last night; with the drunkenness and the grenades…” She laughed uneasily. “I swear I’m never smoking weed again.” She sheepishly smiled and a second later Helena was in her arms, hugging her so tightly Claire struggled to breathe.

She frowned, but held the woman to her, before directing a questioning look to the rest of the camp.

“Did something happen?” Claire cautiously asked, after taking in everyone and making sure no one was hurt or missing. Her eyes quickly skipped over Alice, not sure she could look away if she got stuck there and settled an accusing glare on Myka. Because why else would Helena be in such a state?

But then the raven-haired Victorian pushed away from her and hit her on her arm and really what the fuck was going on? Claire blocked the feeble blows before gently grabbing Helena’s wrists.

“Hey, what’s wrong, H?” She asked, releasing her grip when Helena seemed to calm again.

“You don’t just go off on your own!” Helena shouted at her and Claire’s eyes widened.

“I just went for a run… I told K -”

“- Anything could’ve happened! What were you thinking!?”

Claire looked to the others for help, but saw the same admonishment mixed with some amusement at her being scolded.

“I had my guns –

- it doesn’t matter, Claire! You don’t go off on your own!” Helena shouted again, looking close to tears and Claire’s chest constricted with warmth and regret for making her worry. She had told K and she hadn’t been gone long, and she’s gone hunting alone a few times before, but Claire was very sure that that didn’t matter in that moment.

“Okay. I’m sorry.” She softly admitted and Helena hugged her again, holding on for dear life.

“I don’t want to lose you.” Helena murmured into Claire’s neck, who couldn’t help but smile and hold her tighter, not caring about the stinging in her eyes.

“You won’t get rid of me that easy, H.” Claire smirked, and pressed her face into Helena’s hair, who chuckled before pulling away again.

“I know you can protect yourself, but let’s not taunt the fates, shall we?”

Claire smiled and nodded and laced her fingers with Helena’s.

“Breakfast time.” Helena announced and led Claire through the bunch of women smiling fondly at the pair.


It was an awkward breakfast, where Claire was sure to stick close to Helena, certain that her disappearance had triggered some shit from Helena’s past the woman was clearly still struggling with. She was pleased to see that Myka knew that too, as the curly haired brunette kept a close eye on Helena, not quite coming very near, but offering a reassuring smile or two whenever Helena’s eyes caught hers.

Because of that, Claire didn’t feel bad for freaking everyone out for long and just went to the Hummer so she could fit it with the proper grates and check over the engine. She was in the middle of changing the oil, when Alice showed up.

“I’m thinking of calling her Gabby.” Claire smirked and bit her lip as Alice’s throaty chuckle made her shiver all over.

She took off her working gloves and wiped her relatively clean hands on her pants, before she went to stand in front of the blonde, looking her straight in the eye. Her jog had helped a lot with putting a few things into perspective.

“Listen Red –“

Alice stopped when Claire shook her head no, and knitted her brows when the redhead stepped even closer to her.


Alice wasn’t sure what was happening, but seeing Claire working on the Hummer and now all up in her face, was doing all sorts of tingling things to her.

“This is all very new to me.” Claire spoke softly, absently tracing her fingers around the lapels of Alice’s duster. “I never thought I’d be attracted to anyone like this, let alone a woman.” She smiled and Alice felt better at hearing their attraction reaffirmed.

“We hardly know each other.” Claire murmured, staring up at her face and when Alice went to say how much she did want to know Claire, she found two slender fingers brushing over her lips.

Alice froze instantly.

Claire bit her lip as she gently brushed her fingers over Alice’s, making the blonde shudder beneath her touch. The redhead smiled sheepishly and seemed to forcibly remove her hands from Alice’s person and then shoved them deep into her pockets, a faint blush settling on her cheeks.

The sight had Alice instantly melting, because seriously, Claire Redfield was one adorable little killing machine.

“I like to focus on one important thing at a time.” Claire suddenly frowned averting her eyes. “And right now we need to get the antivirus to the right people.”

Alice felt as though they were about to break up or ‘take a break’ and it was completely ridiculous, yet the dread was already twisting and stabbing at her gut. She’d just made up her mind to try, even if she was prepared that at the first sign of Claire being in danger she would stop, no matter how much it would hurt her. Right from the start Claire had had Alice’s psionic ability going crazy. It was why she’d both wanted to stay close and had still been determined to not get too close. But god, Alice barely felt any control when Red was near her.

“After that though,” Claire’s blue eyes found hers again, smiling shyly and Alice had to ball her hands into fists to keep from reaching out and pulling her closer. “I’m open to getting to know you better.” Claire’s blush grew while she spoke, despite the obvious power she held during their current conversation. “And I get that there are some other… issues, that may make it difficult, but I don’t mind that things may be a little rough at first ‘cause I’ve never really felt like this before.” Claire smiled at the ground as her blush spread up her neck. “It would be nice to have some time to figure things out for myself too.” She looked to Alice again. “I don’t like that you run from me every time though, it makes me feel like an idiot, to be left there all… disorientated.”

Alice opened her mouth to apologise, but a firm shake of Claire’s head had her shutting her mouth again.

“I get it, some of this is new for you too.” She charmingly smiled. “So take some time and think about what you want to do here. I’m definitely game.” She grinned. “And if you can’t; if you’re too much of a pussy to handle me,” Claire smirked and Alice thought that she might just have fallen in love right there and then, “we’ll deal with it, and we’ll be friends.” She shrugged as though she really believed that it would be that easy for Alice. “Okay?”

Alice just stared at her for a moment, realising she would do anything Claire wanted and smiled at her, nodding her consent to the terms, brightening when Claire’s grin only grew wider.

“Wanna hand me those sparkplugs?” Claire asked, pulling on her gloves back on and turning her attention back to Gabby.

Alice obeyed, feeling considerably less pressured, as her dilated pupils receded and she resigned herself to wait till they got the antivirus into the right hands.


“I don’t trust those clowns at the shelters to see to the manufacturing.” Claire was saying as they sat gathered around a roaring fire later that night. “I got the impression that they were more concerned about getting Cam and myself into the ‘safety’ of their gates.” She smirked.

They’d soon realised that the military’s main purpose was to gather all the survivors still out there. Which was good, but Claire and her convoy were hardly in any danger. The soldiers barely listened to a word she had to say as they sceptically eyed the piece of paper containing the antivirus formula.

“It’s also rather strange that though Umbrella had admitted responsibility for the Outbreak, they hadn’t released the antivirus to the proper authorities.” Helena added pensively. “According to my Myka, they’ve been in possession of it for months.”

Helena looked to the blushing Myka who just shyly nodded her confirmation in the wake of the possessive ‘my Myka’.

“I know you guys don’t wanna hear this, but I’m telling you, Albert Wesker is part of the Illuminati.” K-Mart warily stated.

“I’m tempted to sort of agree with Jailbait.” Rain offered. “Not on the Illuminati theory per se, but Wesker is a slimy douche. Definitely the world domination type.”

“And now they conveniently have people trapped in survivor camps all over the world.” Sarah agreed.

“So his purpose is what?” Olivia asked with a furrowed brow. “Keep everyone imprisoned? Claire is right, we’ll run out of resources soon. If there aren’t people working to sustain themselves, they’d become a liability more than anything else.”

Everyone took some time to ponder that.

“Do you think the military have somehow been compromised and that Wesker’s controlling them?” Helena wondered.

“Could be.” Claire nodded. “Maybe they don’t even know where their orders are coming from. We’ll need more information on the state of the world.” Her brows drew together. “I may know someone that could help with finding out though.” She suddenly smiled. “We’re about three days’ travel away. You guys up for it?”

It didn’t take much convincing for everyone to agree. They were in the dark and they needed information before they could come up with a better plan. And with Alice’s history with Umbrella, they definitely couldn’t risk the wrong people seeing her.


Two days later the Convoy was speeding down a deserted highway, Xena at the front, followed by Olivia driving Gabby behind her, the RV followed them and the fuel truck brought up the rear.

Claire reached for the radio and switched to the emergency frequency. Pressing down she broadcasted the message she hoped would reach her friend.

“This is Shadow, passcode: 499840277 calling Kijuju, come in Kijuju. Over.”

Helena and Sarah sat upright, instantly alert after two boring days of almost constant driving. They listened to Claire repeat the message a few more times before the redhead dejectedly placed the radio back.

“What makes you think your friend wouldn’t have left, or didn’t go somewhere safer for that matter?” Sarah wondered. She wasn’t the first to ask and Claire gave her the same answer she’d given Helena, Rain and Olivia.

“The place was a fortress before the Outbreak, it’s probably the safest place to be at the moment.”

“Okay. I trust you Claire,” Sarah started, “but where the fuck are we going exactly and who is this friend?”

Claire bit her lip and focused on the road.

“We were business associates before we became friends actually. It’s where the Brotherhood got most of our Intel and weapons.”

“You’re taking us to an arms dealer?” Sarah deadpanned.

“More like a warlord slash information broker.” Claire grinned.

“And you trust this warlord slash information broker with your life?” Helena was sceptical.

Claire was mid nod when the radio crackled to life.

This is Kijuju, passcode: 109857382, come in Shadow. Over.” A male voice filled the suddenly quiet cabin, Claire was grinning like mad when she snatched up the radio again.

“This is Shadow, requesting safe passage and shelter. Over.”

What’s your ETA Shadow? Over.

Claire looked at the time, the sun was setting and she didn’t want to travel during the night.

“ETA tomorrow, eleven hundred hours. Over.”

The radio was silent for a while, and the three women frowned at it until the line went live again.

This is the Queen of Kijuju, Claire Redfield you better get your sexy arse over here right this instant. Over.” A female voice spoke this time.

Claire’s grin reached for her ears.

“Roger that, Ma’am. Claire, over and out.” She smiled into the radio before hooking it back into place.

Sarah and Helena stared at her, but Claire said nothing more.


“A warlord?” Jill whispered loudly.

“And information broker.” Helena added.

“What, like Liara in Mass Effect?” Rain asked.

Helena looked at her dubiously.

“Never mind.” Rain rolled her eyes.

“And we can trust this guy?” Alice asked.

“It’s a woman.” Sarah corrected.

Alice frowned. “Can we trust this woman?” She amended.

“I trust Claire. She’s smart enough not to lead us into danger.” Helena stated.

Everyone nodded, then looked to where Claire was washing Xena even though the sun was mostly gone.

“Regardless, we should all be extra alert tomorrow.” Alice suggested as her eyes lingered on Claire with a transparent yearning that had everyone awkwardly averting their gazes.


K-Mart woke surprisingly early the next morning and exited the Humvee, the only person up was Claire, who was strangely enough, polishing her boots.

“Uh… Morning.” She greeted confused.

Claire was a lot more withdrawn since she and Alice made out under that tree. She wasn’t distant necessarily, no less friendly, but she seemed to keep her feelings to herself and focused instead on the antivirus. When K-Mart had asked her about it, Claire just said she was in mission mode, and after probing about Alice, Claire just answered that she and Alice would sort things out after. Helena explauned that Claire liked to compartmentalize and that K-Mart shouldn’t worry. The blonde didn’t know exactly what that meant, but she resigned herself to watch Helena, because as soon as Helena grew worried, she would worry too.

“Morning, Kid.” Claire grinned. “I made coffee.”

Yeah, Claire was fine, K-Mart decided, and went to get some coffee.


They were all back on the road by eight thirty, after everyone recovered from Claire’s choice in wardrobe for the day.

“It’s just cargos and a tank, but somehow…” Olivia trailed off as her eyes trailed over Claire dressed in a pair of black cargos, skin tight black tank top, and combat boots shining in the sunlight. The redhead grinned at them from behind her usual pair of dark Police aviators while she slipped on a pair of black leather, fingerless gloves.

“…Yeah…” K-Mart breathlessly agreed.

“She looks hotter than usual.” Jill added. “You guys sure this is just a friend?”

Alice stepped closer then, almost punctuating Jill’s query with a glare.

Helena had been wondering the same, but Claire hadn’t expressed interest in women before and she doubted Claire would lie to her. ‘I guess, in hindsight, I’ve always shown an interest in women’ Claire’s confession echoed in Helena’s mind. Perhaps this Queen of Kijuju was one of those women?

“I’m not entirely certain.” Helena honestly murmured and Alice stalked off toward the RV in an angry huff.

“Hey, you guys ready to hit the road!?” Claire shouted, obliviously happy grin still plastered on her face as she holstered her Glocks underneath her arms. She made one sexy vision in black and after a long moment of appraisal, everyone moved to their respective vehicles.


It soon became apparent why Claire hadn’t just made the journey the night before, as they turned onto a gravel road, leading them through a winding mountain pass. They drove for over an hour before they spotted the beautiful valley below and the huge structure nestled in between a lush pine forest in the middle of the greenery. It looked like a medieval fortress with its high stone walls.

“That it?” Sarah asked.

“That’s it.” Claire grinned, unable to hide her excitement.


In spite of the large metal enforced gates opening upon their approach, Claire chose to stop the convoy just outside of it. The thick walls were lined with armed men suspiciously staring down at them.

This is Claire, stay armed and close to the vehicles, I’m gonna make sure everything’s safe. Over.” She announced over the radio, suddenly in business mode, but her eyes were still shining with eagerness.

Claire jumped out of the Humvee, keeping her weapons holstered and walked right up to the gates. She noticed that Alice was the first one outside and felt instantly safer. If anything did go wrong, Alice would have the situation contained in a second.

Her eyes scanned over the guards, recognizing quite a few who nodded back at her, some sparing a friendly smile, which Claire returned easily.

She focused back through the gates; it’s been almost a year since she was last a guest there. Not even the heavy guard had changed. Behind the walls and the guns, was what Claire could only describe as a tiny village, lost to the world. Mostly self-sustaining, they farmed and baked and brewed. They were so far in the middle of nowhere that Claire hadn’t spotted any Undead yet.

Thinking of seeing her friend again, Claire suddenly grew nervous, but then she saw a Jeep pulling up to the gates and a familiar figure stepped out.

Damn!” The whispered exclamation from Rain was loud enough for everyone to hear, even the guards closest to the gates snickered and grinned knowingly.

Claire’s stomach rolled with anticipation as Sheva Alomar sauntered toward her with a salacious smirk on her face. And as her eyes followed the sway of Sheva’s curves with each step the woman took, Claire wanted to kick herself for the ignorant fool she’d been all these years. Looking at her history with this woman, the signs had all been there. Not even just the more than subtle hints from Sheva Claire had never caught onto, but Claire’s own reaction to the woman.

Admiration. Hah!

That’s what Claire had ascribed her constant need to be around Sheva to. Hanging on her every word. Bragging about her accomplishments. Blushing at the praise lavished on her. Finding reasons to email and call. Exclusively using Sheva’s resources even though the Brotherhood made sure to have a few options on hand. Looking at it all now - through her newly acquired Gay Goggles - it all made way too much sense to the redhead.

Claire shoved her hands deep into her pockets and watched Sheva approaching like a hungry tigress gracefully stalking her prey.

“Claire Redfield.” Sheva all but purred, before she enveloped Claire with her entire body.

The redhead bit her lip - feeling slightly overwhelmed - before eagerly submitting and hugging her friend back.

“Hey, Sheva.” Claire breathed into the Queen of Kijuju’s neck. “It’s good to see you.” She honestly stated, happy that Sheva was alive and mostly unaffected by the Outbreak.

Sheva drew slightly back and raised a hand to affectionately cup Claire’s cheek.

“I never had a doubt in my mind that you’d survive this thing.” She smiled. “And I have a surprise for you too.”


Feelings were mixed at the scene unfolding in front of them. The two women locked in an overly familiar embrace seemed unaware of all the eyes on them. The rest of the Convoy sent subtle – some not so subtle – glances toward Alice, who predictably was stuck in a fit of silent rage as her eyes remained intently focused on Sheva and Claire.

“I guess they are friends.” Sarah deadpanned.

“Sure looks like more.” Rain scowled, then looked to Alice and sighed.

When Sheva tenderly cupped Claire’s cheek, the two lights attached to the wall adjacent to the large gate blew into a million pieces. Everyone noticed, save for Claire whose back had gone ramrod straight as she stared over Sheva’s shoulder at the man exiting the passenger side of the Jeep.

She started walking toward him as though in a daze of disbelief, before a loud girly squeal erupted from her lungs, and if Alice hadn’t exploded the lights already, that would’ve surely done it – and started running toward him as he hurriedly closed the distance as well with a massive grin on his face.

A few feet away from him, Claire went airborne, flying through the air and wrapping her arms around his neck. He caught her easily, laughing loud as he spun her around before crushing her into a fierce hug.

“Carlos.” Jill’s excited voice explained it all.

Helena was absently rubbing at her throat, swallowing hard to keep from crying at the tender display. She felt a hand rest comfortingly on her lower back, having assumed that it was Sarah she was surprised to see Myka looking down at her.

“Her brother?” She asked, also smiling at the family reunion.

“Yes.” Helena breathed and did let slip a joyful tear when Myka affectionately pulled her into her side.

After a while of just crying into Carlos’s shoulder, Claire pulled away and turned back to her companions with wet cheeks and a gigantic grin, motioning them closer.

Sheva went to join the reunited siblings and slipped and arm around Claire’s waist as she curiously scanned the group of women visiting her home. Her eyebrows rose when she noted the malicious glare from Alice. It only made her tighten her hold while Claire introduced everyone, ignorant of the tension.

The two glared at each other until Carlos hugged Alice, who felt ashamed at her behaviour and greeted her old friend properly.

Once the introductions and greetings were done, Sheva - still with an arm around an emotional Claire – majestically swept her free hand to indicate the small village nestled inside the walls:

“Welcome to Arcadia.” She proudly grinned.


 

Chapter Text

 

“I don’t like the look of Joan.” Rain muttered from where she was helping Jill unload their luggage along with Cameron and K-Mart.

They’d driven over a mile to the centre of the little village, passing crops and fields with grazing cattle and sheep, till they stopped in front of a large manor, surrounded by a few smaller homes. The only thing that distinguished the settlement from any other, was the presence of the heavily armed men and women, and the noticeable absence of any children.

“Joan?” Jill curiously enquired.

“Yeah fucking Joan.” Rain spat out. “Joan of Arcadia.”

“Ah.” Jill comprehended with a smirk and continued gathering their things.

“I think if she’s Claire’s friend she’s probably awesome.” K-Mart shrugged, glancing toward where Sheva was still moulded to Claire’s side, talking to Carlos, Helena and Sarah.

“Well she needs to keep her bitch paws off of my girl’s girl.” Rain sneered, standing rigid and daring K-Mart to refute the statement.

“Well maybe your girl needs to stop running off whenever she makes out with my girl.” The young blonde shot back.

“Well maybe your girl shouldn’t run into the arms of the first hot bitch that bats her lashes at her, it’s kinda whorish and fucked up.”

“You shut your mouth, Santana Lopez!” K-Mart snarled.

Rain gasped dramatically and took a step back holding a hand to her chest.

“Was that a racial slur?” She asked, looking offended.

K-Mart gaped at her.

“No! It’s-It’s Glee! ‘Cause your –

- being a hotass bitch?” Rain smirked and winked at the flustered blonde who relaxed instantly.

“I hate you.” K-Mart half-heartedly muttered, causing Rain to laugh and sling an arm around K-Mart’s shoulders in apology.

“Seriously though, Jailbait. We all know Freckles and Stretch have some intense chemistry. That shit over there, is not on.”

“Nothing’s happening.” Jill decided to interject. “She’s just happy to be reunited with her friend and her brother, who for all she knew could’ve been dead.”

“Nothing’s happening yet.” Rain asserted. “Look at her blushing and sending that bitch shy smiles.” She shook her head. “Not fucking cool man.”

“Maybe you should stop talking about Red and start minding your own business.” Alice muttered in a harsh voice, lugging a few duffels passed them and towards the house, leaving Rain and K-Mart to stare shamefaced after her.


Alice only made it a couple of steps when a small dog jumped in front of her. He bent down, front legs stretched out, ass in the air, and tail wagging furiously before pouncing onto Alice’s booted foot, instantly involving her in a game she hadn’t known was going on.

He reminded her of the terrier mix in Benji, and even though he was a cute little shit, Alice was so not in the mood to play.

“Fuck off, puppy.” She growled under her breath, gently pushing him away with her boot.

The little fucker dramatically rolled backwards as though she’d kicked him, clumsily getting up, before he was excitedly circling her again. Alice just smirked at him and kept on walking, disappearing into the house with the puppy mournfully yelping on the front porch like he’d just lost his mother.


Claire had been watching the entire interaction with a fond smile and soft eyes. But then someone all too familiar walked into her view.

“What’s he doing here?” She growled, not taking her glare off of the man.

Everyone followed her gaze to a handsome man smirking at Claire. Seeing him, Carlos muttered something under his breath, but it was Sheva who answered.

“He came here seeking asylum.” She frowned, then grinned mischievously. “Want me to kick him out?”

It instantly swept the scowl from Claire’s face and she chuckled. “You know you can’t do that. And it’s fine. He just needs to stay out of my way.” She shrugged, already determined to forget about Alexander Slater’s existence.

“So what took you so long to get here, Redfield?” Sheva asked to keep Claire’s mind on other things, as K-Mart joined them too, after having noticed Claire’s brief distress.

“Yeah, I was sure you’d come here first.” Carlos agreed. “After obviously not finding you in LA, I figured it would be best to just wait it out here, rather than wandering around the world.”

“Had been taking in the sights.” Claire shrugged.

Honestly, she’d always intended on checking in with Sheva, but a lot of things happened along the way and there were a lot of other people to consider. And Claire had still been in the closet as a Mercenary, so it would’ve been hard to explain how she knew the beautiful lord of war.

“I see you’ve finished your project.” Sheva motioned to Xena. “She’s even better than your schematics suggested she would be.”

Sheva had helped Claire with gathering most of the parts and the custom made machine gun turret. Claire’s chest filled with pride and she straightened at the acknowledgment.

Xena was fucking impressive.

“She’s a monster.” Carlos agreed. “So when can I take her out for a spin, Kid?”

Claire looked to the others. K-Mart was grinning at the redhead for being called Kid, instantly feeling a million times more prideful at the nickname knowing what it must mean for Claire to have taken her under her wing and call her that too.

Go, we’ll get settled.” Helena urged, sure that Claire and Carlos would appreciate some alone time together.

“You guys sure?” Claire asked.

Everyone nodded and Sheva stepped up. “I’ll give your friends a tour. You know your way around already. Go show off for your brother.” She knowingly smiled.


“So you’ve made a lot of hot friends.” Carlos stated with a broad smirk, causing Claire to chuckle where she was having the unnatural experience of sitting in the passenger seat while someone else drove her baby.

“Yeah, Some of’em you befriended long before me.”

Carlos nodded. “Rain and Jill would’ve done well in the Brotherhood.”

“And Alice?”

His eyes glazed over slightly and he got a far off look at the thought of the lanky blonde.

“Alice is more of a loner, but hell if she isn’t the best soldier I’ve ever met.” Carlos said in wonder. “Aside from you of course.” He hastily added.

Claire just laughed at him.

“Don’t, Old Man. That’s so not our thing. And Alice is great. I’ve never seen anyone fight like her before.”

Carlos gave her an odd look.

“Sheva’s looking good.” He seemingly changed the subject.

“Sheva always looks good.” Claire agreed.

“I think she likes you. You know, as more than a friend.” He cleared his throat uncomfortably and Claire chuckled again. They used to speak about everything, but never about these kinds of things. Mainly because Claire never showed an interest in these kinds of things.

“I think you might be right.” Claire smirked, before changing the topic back to Xena again.


“You getting along with Ale-Slater?” She asked Carlos as they walked down the hallway of the large manor that made out the centre of the small village.

“Every time I see him I want to punch him in the face.” Carlos smirked and Claire snorted like that was the understatement of the century. “He stays clear of me though, so it’s been okay.”

Claire nodded absently as they entered through a set of double doors, where her mood instantly lightened.

“Mikey!” She shouted, before punching the blonde Australian affectionately on his shoulder. He blushed even as he happily grinned back at her.

Everyone was gathered in the large room filled with a few cluttered desks, minimal chairs and lots and lots of monitors.

“Hey, Claire.” He shyly greeted back.

“So what have you got for me?” She cut right to the chase, after checking to see if everyone was present.

“We’ve hacked into the military and Umbrella servers and managed to gather a lot of Intel, but nothing’s been documented about your antivirus.”

Claire looked to the rest of the room. “That’s weird, right?” She settled on Olivia. “Did you ever see Isaacs capture his data? He was a researcher. No way he did everything on paper. And I’m fairly certain similar experiments were conducted in Raccoon City and Detroit. They would’ve been sharing information right?”

“I definitely saw him entering his research, perhaps he kept everything offline...” Olivia thoughtfully answered. “He did seem like the reclusive mad scientist type. But I agree, Wesker would’ve demanded regular updates on his progress. Umbrella had been funding Isaacs, after all.”

“It’s the Red Queen.” Alice spoke from where she was leaning in a dark corner at the back of the group.

Everyone’s attention turned to her.

“An Artificial Intelligence program controlling all security aspects of Umbrella Corp.” She explained.

“Seriously?” Mikey excitedly exclaimed. “RQ’s an AI? I just thought she was super awesome. There are a few restricted files I’ve been unable to hack. But every time I think I’m close to getting in, I get this demonic little girl laughing and a pop-up stating ‘you’re all going to die’. Freaks me the fuck out.” He visibly shivered.

Rain and Alice just smirked knowingly.

“Do you have any information on Albert Wesker?” Olivia asked.

Sheva then walked up to a projector and flicked it on, going to a laptop before opening a few files for everyone to see.

“I’ve been wondering about his involvement as well.” Carlos enlightened them as to why the files were already on hand. “From Detroit to here, I came across a few more Umbrella experiments. Dogs, Crows and some axe-wielding Freak Show thrice my size. Umbrella is still experimenting with the T-Virus, I don’t think stopping it is their main objective.” He sent a sympathetic glance in Alice’s direction, but she was sternly glaring at the floor.

“We’ve tracked Wesker down to four locations.” Sheva continued opening up pictures of various facilities while she spoke. “Tokyo, Russia, Alaska and Washington. All sources indicate that he’s seemingly at all four sites simultaneously.” She frowned.

“Clones.” Was murmured by a few present, and Claire directed a concerned glance at Alice whose arms were wrapped around herself, still staring at the ground, jaw clenching furiously. That seemingly innate urge to comfort the woman rose again, but the redhead tried to ignore it best she could.

“Anything indicating Wesker controlling the military?” Claire asked instead.

“No. But we haven’t been looking for any such intel. And if RQ’s hiding things, she would definitely hide any communication to prove such an alliance.” Sheva explained.

“You think he is?” Carlos asked Claire.

The redhead shrugged. “We need to get the antivirus formula to someone who has access to electricity and labs and can handle the logistics of manufacturing and distributing in bulk. With each day wasted more humans are dying and the virus is spreading. It’s not like we can reverse the effects once they become Undead. If Wesker doesn’t want a cure getting out and if he does have control of the military, we’re screwed.” Claire turned to Mikey again. “Do you think you can send out the formula to as many recipients as you can?” She looked to the group who nodded that that seemed the best idea at the moment. “Will you be able to make sure they don’t trace it back to Arcadia? I don’t want to shine a spotlight on your location. Wesker sounds like he wouldn’t think twice about purging this place from the safety of a VTOL.”

“I’ll get right on it.” Mikey nodded and started feverishly typing on his keyboard.

“We have a small lab here.” Sheva offered, stepping closer to Claire. “Two choppers and electricity.”

“I know. And I’m sure Cam can make use of it, but we’ll still need to contact someone trustworthy and high up in the military rankings that will see this get done. We don’t even have enough ingredients to manufacturer more of the antivirus. Hell, we don’t even have the needles to administer the correct dosage should we need to use it. Scavenging for all of that will take forever.” She smiled crookedly. “Plus, this shouldn’t rest solely on your shoulders, Alomar. And I doubt two choppers will get us around the world fast enough to stop this epidemic before more damage is done.”

“It’s good to see you again, Claire.” Sheva affectionately whispered, leaning in even closer and taking hold of her hand. “Let’s go have dinner. Catch up. You ladies must be starving.” She grinned.

“In a minute.” Claire smiled at her friend. “Mikey, I need you to send out an encrypted message.”

The Australian nodded his willingness.

“Let it state: The Mother of All Destiny Lives.”

Claire smiled and turned to where Sarah stood frozen in place and watched a beautiful smile spread over the usually stoic brunette’s features. “He’s a computer genius, right? If he can gain access to some tech, he’ll find the message.” Sarah nodded, biting her lip, visibly trying not to get her hopes up. Claire turned back to Mikey. “Let Sarah and Cameron know if you get a hit on that.”

Sarah walked passed her and squeezed Claire’s shoulder in thanks, following after the rest of the exiting group. But before Claire could follow, Helena clasped onto her arm, detaching her from Sheva who didn’t seem to mind and just kept going, sending a flirtatious smirk over her shoulder that made Claire blush instanly.

“Can you get me access to the lab with Cameron?” Helena asked.

“Shouldn’t be a problem.” Claire stated and looked expectantly at her friend for an explanation.

“I just want to look over a few things, I’ll let you know of anything noteworthy.”

Claire nodded, trusting Helena to be less vague when she was ready and walked with her friend to join everybody else in the cafeteria.


“Oh my god…” K-Mart moaned as she bit into a lamb chop, her eyes rolling into her head. “No offense guys, I appreciate the deer and the birds and the other wild shit you feed me, but fuck I missed the taste of normal meat.”

“And fresh vegetables.” Jill added.

“And bread.” Rain noted.

“This place is heaven, Sheva.” K-Mart complimented their host who was predictably sat next to Claire. Alice was nowhere in sight and was it not for Sheva and Carlos sticking to her like glue, Claire would’ve gone and looked for the shaggy blonde already. “Where did all these people come from? They look like they’re from all over the world.”

“Most are refugees, some former rebels, guerrilla fighters like myself. The majority are originally from Central and West Africa, though we have quite a few comrades from the Middle East and Eastern Europe too. Arcadia is a safe haven for those who don’t purposely seek to be part of the conflict, but whose circumstances had forced them to take up arms. So basically we’re the opposite of the Brotherhood.” She smirked and winked at Claire. “Still diving head first into danger, Redfield?”

“Just the other day Claire took out fourteen armed guys in like ten minutes.” K-Mart stated proudly. “She saved Helena’s life. And mine. And indirectly Sarah’s.”

“Yes, Claire is quite something all right.” Sheva softly murmured and Carlos’s eyebrows rose up, before knitting together in contemplation.

After furiously blushing at the compliments, Claire’s eyes started to wander again, wondering if Alice had eaten something yet. She directed a questioning stare at Rain and mouthed ‘Alice?’ but the Latina just shrugged.

Rain was definitely pissed off at her about something, but Claire would have to wait till later to find out what.

They stayed talking till long after the plates had been cleared. Music was put on and some of the Convoy’s large alcohol supply was donated to the cause. Claire walked with Sarah and Jill to retrieve a few bottles when they came across Alice sitting cross legged on the ground, playing with her puppy admirer. The blonde blushed and instantly rose to her feet, trying to pretend she hadn’t been grinning like a little girl on Christmas morning, just a moment ago.

“See you’re making friends.” Jill commented with a smirk, but spared Alice any further teasing by going directly for their stash. It had been a long three days of driving, they were all wanting to take a load off and nowhere had felt quite as safe and secure as Arcadia before.

“He doesn’t talk as much.” Alice playfully remarked, trying not to look down at the puppy playing with her shoe, and also not look at Claire, who was blatantly staring at her.

“You gonna come in?” Claire asked, blindly accepting the bottles Sarah handed her. “We’re missing you...” She softly added.

“Yeah, you can help us carry if you’re done playing with your puppy.” Sarah smirked.

Alice huffed and grabbed a few bottles from her, stealthily sending a longing glance to the sad puppy she was leaving behind.


I’m so fancy, you already know. I’m in the fast lane, from L.A to Tokyo.” K-Mart sang along with the music while she danced with Cameron.

Claire was in a corner talking to Carlos as they watched everyone have a good time. In that moment, everything felt normal, like there wasn’t a deadly virus spreading across the Earth infecting the human population to the threat of extinction.

“So you’re gay?” Carlos bluntly asked her.

“Seems like it.” Claire shrugged, not even surprised by the question, or worried that he’d make a big deal out of it.

“I always suspected, but you never really showed any interest either way.”

“Yeah. I never was interested. And I was the only one who took the vow seriously.” She pointedly stared at him.

He just smirked and shrugged back at her. “It wasn’t a vow, more like a guideline, which I told you you didn’t need to follow, Kid.”

“Yeah like you wouldn’t have had an aneurism if I started hooking up in hotel rooms and going home with strangers like everyone else.”

“Would’ve killed any guy who touched you.” He smirked.

Claire grinned at him. “See? What if I had known that I was gay back then and hooked up with as many women as Nicholai?”

“Uh…”

“So much for equality.” Claire teased. “I thought you were an equal opportunity killer, Old Man? The feminist movement will have your head on a pike. Lesbian lovers deserve to be strangled by over-protective older brothers just as much as guys do.” She laughed.

“What’s this about lesbian lovers?” Sheva appeared next to them, all flushed and sweaty.

Fuck, she’s hot. Was Claire’s first thought, and then blushed bright red when she could feel Carlos’s knowing smirk directed at her.

“Claire was just telling me about equal opportunities and feminism.” He seriously explained.

“Ugh, stop with the heavy talk and come dance with me.”

Claire scowled at her. She didn’t dance. Sheva knew she didn’t dance.

“I don’t dance.”

“Fine then.” Sheva answered even as she pulled Claire away from her corner and a little onto the makeshift dance floor. “You stand right there and I’ll dance.” She smirked and started sensually swaying her luscious curves to the pumping beat of the music.

Claire swallowed thickly. Because fuck, could Sheva dance. She stood rigid, jaw locked to keep from gaping and possibly drooling. Sheva took hold of her wrists and placed Claire’s hands on her hips as she ground her body in perfect rhythm to the thumping music. As though she was under a spell, Claire started moving with her.

She snapped out of it though when the lights started flickering, a bulb actually blew out, sending a few people ducking for cover from the shards. Claire frowned as she scanned the crowd and her eyes rested on Alice dangerously glaring in her direction. But soon the lanky blonde was marching toward the exit. The doors flew open as if on their own accord and slammed shut behind Alice’s back.

In an instant Claire took off after her, wondering what Alice was thinking, but pretty sure it had to do with her and Sheva dancing.

She caught up to Alice halfway down the corridor, calling out for her to stop. The blonde turned fast on her heel, expression still furious and instantly had Claire pressed up against the wall, kissing her hard and passionately.

Claire moaned when their bodies collided, submitting easily to Alice’s aggressive assault. They kissed until her lips felt swollen and bruised and Alice finally pulled away, allowing her to breathe again. The blonde rested their foreheads together while they both panted for air and wide blown pupils burned into Claire’s soul, equal parts hurt and angry.

“If you’d rather be with someone-“ Alice’s breath hitched and Claire instinctively wrapped her arms tighter around Alice’s shoulders, trying to keep her from running away. “- with someone normal. Someone who isn’t a freak. Then you gotta tell me, Red…”

Claire gaped at her. Admittedly she had thought Alice was just plain jealous, like she used to get with Helena, but fuck.

No. We were just dancing.” She croaked, trying to keep Alice’s eyes on her. “And I like that you’re a freak.” She added, then scowled at herself. “I-I didn’t mean that like it sounded. I meant that I like that you’re different. And not just your abilities. Anyone can get superpowers, but the control you have is astounding. And anyone can hack away with a set of Kukri blades, but you handle it with style and finesse.” Claire’s eyes glazed over and she shuddered when she thought back to that day in the Nevada dessert: Alice with her blades and shuriken, lithely dancing through that massive horde...

Visibly gathering herself from the mouth-watering fantasy, she lifted Alice’s chin to look into her eyes again.

“I’ve never wanted anyone like I want you, Alice.” She whispered, tilting her head up and kissing Alice again.

After they broke the almost chaste kiss in comparison to their others, Alice shifted her face into Claire’s neck and rested her lips on the redhead’s thundering pulse.

“I don’t want to hurt you.” Alice murmured into Claire’s neck, making her tremble again. And fuck if Claire wasn’t hurting right in that moment from the pulsating ache that was throbbing between her thighs.

“I don’t want to stop doing what we’re doing.” Claire mumbled into Alice’s hair, slightly dazed by the prolonged proximity.

Alice gently pulled away, like completely, and sent Claire a pensive look.

“Sheva likes you. You guys seem to work well together. She knows you better than I do. She seems capable, attractive and entirely human.” Alice listed off as she took two more steps away from Claire.

“It’s you I think about when I touch myself.” Claire breathlessly confessed, feeling somewhat deranged in that moment. Because seriously, how the fuck is Alice not seeing how much she wants her. “Only you.”

The blonde let out a strangled sort of whimper, biting hard onto her lip, staring back at Claire with a hunger that set the redhead’s entire body on fire. The lights in the hallway flickered as they held each other’s gaze, before Alice seemed to forcibly snap herself out of it with a rough shake of her head.

“I need to go.” Alice’s voice rasped out, low and gruff with arousal. “I’m not running from you like before. I don’t want to leave. But if I stay here I’m very sure I’ll do something neither of us is ready for just yet.” She breathlessly explained, chest heaving with the force of her restraint.

Claire just nodded that she understood and smiled. “We should do this again sometime.” She rasped and Alice chuckled throatily.

“Yeah, definitely.” The blonde answered, moving forward as though she was going to grab Claire again, but stopping at the last second with an apologetic smile, before she turned around and rushed out of the building.

Claire stood there for a few long moments, staring at the doors, then at all the cracked windows in the passage, before she gathered herself best she could and turned to go back to the party.  

“So you are gay.” Sheva was leaning back against the wall by the entrance to the cafeteria.

“Recently discovered.” Claire answered, licking her still tingling lips.

“How’d you discover that?”

“Alice kissed me.”

It wasn’t the entire truth. It was a long path to realisation, from K-Mart’s questioning and comments, to her confusing physical responses to Helena. By the time Alice had actually kissed her, the idea had already been firmly in place.

“So that’s what I should’ve done?”

Claire blushed. “I didn’t even realise what was going on back then. I was so oblivious.”

“I lost my chance then...”

Claire bit her lip and looked away. What was she supposed to say to that? Yeah you’re hot and I really like you, but I want Alice more than I’ve wanted anything else in my entire life?

“Come dance and spend time with your brother, Redfield. He missed you. And so did I.” Sheva smiled genuinely and Claire let out a breath of relief. Nodding eagerly as she followed her friend back inside.


 

Chapter Text

 

The Convoy was assigned to three rooms: One with a double bed, one with two single beds and one with two queen sized beds. Rain and Jill had run for the room with the single double and hadn’t been seen since. Olivia and Myka took the one with the single beds, leaving K-Mart, Claire, Helena and Sarah the remaining room. It was far bigger than the Humvee and nobody really complained, since they couldn’t remember the last time they’d had a good night’s sleep on a proper bed.

The four of them were unpacking when there was a light knock on the open door and Olivia stood there looking very uncomfortable. The beautiful blonde woman sent a tentative smile to the room before resting her eyes on Helena.

“I was thinking that you and I could swop rooms for the night. If you wanted?” Olivia hesitantly suggested to the dark-haired woman, who looked like a deer caught in headlights at the proposal.

Everyone was silently waiting for her answer, but Helena seemed to be having an internal panic attack until Claire moved and took Helena’s duffle, and the inventor’s hand. The redhead gave a nod of thanks to Olivia for her consideration, before she pulled H.G down the hall and toward Myka’s room. She knocked politely and then before the door opened, Claire hightailed it back to her own room with a giddy grin on her face.


A bit later, K-Mart lay next to Claire on one of the queen beds, listening to music with her headset on, while Claire read The Island of Dr Moreau for the millionth time, next to her. But the young blonde’s attention was entirely on Sarah and Olivia, sitting awkwardly next to each other on the other bed and softly speaking.

K-Mart stealthily switched off her music to listen in on the conversation.

“So you knew my doppelganger back where you’re from?” Sarah cautiously asked.

Olivia blushed and both K-Mart and Sarah’s brows rose at that.

“She was my mentor, when I joined the bureau.” Olivia explained and the way she was looking at Sarah said so much more than just that.

Sarah visibly swallowed. “You were close.” She stated more than questioned.

Olivia nodded regardless and bit her lip, her eyes raking over Sarah like she still couldn’t believe who she was seeing.

K-Mart jumped up so fast everyone was startled and just stared at her in question.

“I’m gonna go see where Cameron is.” She announced. The Terminator didn’t sleep and had therefor declined the offer of a place to rest for the night. “Sheva’s got Strawberry Panic on DVD; think I’m gonna make Cammy watch it with me.” She explained in a rush. “You should come too, Claire.” After the redhead looked like she would object - already settling back to continue reading - K-Mart grabbed her arm and forcibly pulled her up from the bed.

“What the f-

- trust me Claire, one look at Shizuma Hanazono and you’ll thank me.” K-Mart glared at Claire who finally caught on that something else was going on and allowed herself to be dragged out of the room. “We won’t be back for hours,” K-Mart emphasized to Sarah, “and we’ll knock, like really loudly and wait for one of you to answer the door.” She grinned as Sarah smirked and Olivia turned bright red.

Claire stared at all of them in confusion as she was pulled into the hallway and the door closed behind them. She furrowed her brows at the smirking blonde in front of her.

“I’m gonna go watch Strawberry Panic and make out with Cammy.” K-Mart announced. “I heard that Alice was sleeping on the bus tonight.” She winked and turned around to walk off. “Don’t go in that room for a few hours Claire, and make sure to knock and wait for an answer when you do, okay?” She shouted over her shoulder and didn’t wait for any confirmation before she skipped off.

Claire turned to stare at the closed door for a long moment, playing everything that had happened in the last few minutes over in her brain and then finally it clicked.

Oh!” Her eyes widened as she took a step back from the door before a big grin spread over her face. “You go get her, Sarah.” She chuckled and decided to go for a walk.

Outside she caught sight of Alice’s puppy, sitting next to the bus, staring longingly at the door. Claire shoved her hands into her pockets and went to join him.


Inside of the RV, Alice was just about to go play with the puppy, unable to resist him any longer, when she saw Claire approaching. The redhead stood right next to the dog and stared at the bus.

“I know exactly how you feel, Little Dog.” Claire sighed, looking at her companion, the puppy whined and looked up at her as well. “There’s just something about her, isn’t there?” She asked him and he barked in response.

Claire just nodded sagely.

Alice tried to wipe the smile off of her face and opened the bus door before Claire said something she really didn’t want Alice to hear.

Two sets of eager eyes instantly lit up when they saw her.

“Come on, Gnarls Barkley.” Alice called to the pup who ran up to her and failed to jump up the first step of the bus. He fell backwards and rolled slightly before getting up and running for it again, managing to just make it on his second attempt. Alice beamed at him, before picking him up and praising his efforts.

She turned to Claire then, who was still standing awkwardly with her hands in her pockets, sheepishly grinning.

“Would you like a drink?” Alice smiled.


Claire sat down on the couch in the living area slash kitchen slash dining room of the bus. Feeling as though she suddenly had too many limbs and awkward as to where to put them all, she kicked off her shoes and crossed her legs on the couch, playing nervously with her hands while she waited for Alice to finish getting their drinks.

“Thanks.” She murmured when Alice handed her a tumbler and went to sit down next to her on the suddenly too small couch. “I thought you couldn’t drink.”

“I can drink.” Alice smiled, taking a tentative sip of the amber liquid. “I just shouldn’t get drunk.”

“Yeah, know that feeling. I shouldn’t get high.” Claire lightly chuckled.

“I think you should get high all the time. You’re an excellent juggler.” Alice smirked and Claire let out an embarrassed laugh.

“You saw that?”

Alice hummed her affirmation. “Can you juggle when you’re sober too?”

It was Claire’s turn to smirk. “I can juggle, ride a unicycle and do close up magic. I have a career waiting for me as a clown doing kid’s parties when this zombie business blows over.”

“Well I dunno about that… Can you make balloon animals too?”

Claire nodded fervently. “I can make a pole, a sausage, a snake, a worm, a cucumber” she smugly shrugged, “piece of cake.” She grinned at Alice’s laughter.

“Didn’t realise the Brotherhood trained their members to be so versatile.”

“Well the magic started when I was still homeless, actually.” Claire averted her gaze. “One of my… friends I guess. He taught me about the benefits of sleight of hand, distraction and misdirection and how it makes you that much better at being a pickpocket.” She bit her lip, wondering what Alice would think of that.

The blonde nodded slowly. “Can you do that thing with the coin and your hand?”

Claire frowned in confusion and watched Alice get up and disappear into the back of the bus returning moments later to hand her a large silver coin she’d found in a Vegas casino.

Claire chuckled and started casually rolling the coin in between her knuckles, smoothly transitioning from one hand to the other, having caught on to what Alice had meant: Magic 101. “Now you see it,” she jerked her hand, and the coin ‘disappeared’, “now you don’t.” She grinned opening both palms to reveal the coin missing. She balled her right hand into a fist before hitting it on her open palm and the coin ‘appeared’ again.

“You have to show me how you do that.”

“A magician-

- never reveals her secrets. Yeah yeah, so knew you were gonna say that.”

Claire just smirked back at her and took another sip of her drink.

“So… Gnarles Barkley?”

The puppy yelped as though he somehow had just accepted that that was his name now.

“He’s a tiny stalker.” Alice rolled her eyes. “I don’t even know who he belongs to. He’s well-fed, clean and has no ticks or fleas. Someone must be missing him.”

“I’ll find out from Sheva.” Claire nervously bit her lip when she saw Alice’s eyes darken dangerously, and not in that intense, shiver-inducing way they usually did for her.

“I only figured out she liked me when we got here.” Claire guiltily admitted.

“You don’t owe me an explanation, Red.” Alice’s gaze softened on the redhead. “I really need to learn to control myself when it comes to you.”

“I really wish you wouldn’t.” Claire murmured.

“I really wish it were that easy.”

“Yeah...” Claire agreed and sighed. “I play the Ukulele.” She abruptly declared, and it was so random Alice couldn’t help but laugh and Claire grinned triumphantly at having lightened the mood.

“Seriously?”

“Seriously.”

“Do you play anything else?”

“Nope.” She smirked. “Just the Ukulele. Only in private though. So nobody can confirm it.”

“Why?”

“Terrible stage fright.” Claire smirked.

“Do you sing too?”

“I do.”

“But nobody’s heard you?”

“Nope.”

“I see…”

Claire hummed.

“That’s…”

“…weird?”

“Sort of awesome.” Alice smiled genuinely and Claire blushed. “I can only play the radio. Completely tone deaf.”

“I never got my GED and Claire Redfield was officially declared dead in 2008.”

“I don’t think that matters much to the zombies trying to eat you.” Alice deadpanned.

“True.” Claire chuckled.

“I see dead people.” Alice earnestly stared at Claire, who matched her intense expression with mirthful eyes.

“We all do. They’re called the Undead.” She finally smirked and Alice burst out laughing.

“Ugh, you ruined the punchline.”

Claire just shrugged.

“Carlos told me Bruce Willis was a ghost right before I was about to watch that movie. I didn’t speak to him for a week.”

“I hope you punched him.”

“Kicked him in the shin.”

“Good.”


Helena sat awkwardly on the single bed opposite Myka on the other bed. There were about two feet in between them. The room was really small. H was surprised that Myka had let her in, Myka explaining that Olivia wanted a chance to talk to Sarah. Helena had just nodded and sat down, wondering what to not say so she could stay in that room longer. So she just kept quiet and allowed Myka to lead the conversation.

“Do you think Alice will be able to control her ability so she and Claire can just be together already?”

Helena quietly blew out a breath in relief that this was a safe topic at least.

“Alice’s control over her ability is impeccable. I doubt that the mishaps she’s been experiencing have much to do with her lack of control, but rather with her fear of losing it.”

Myka frowned and Helena continued.

“She needs to trust Claire enough to allow herself to be vulnerable. If she believes that Claire is safety, then she would cease to subconsciously try and defend herself.”

“Claire hates me, and even I feel safe with her.” Myka rolled her eyes and Helena chuckled.

“Claire doesn’t hate you, darling.” Helena smiled. “And Alice needs to trust that her heart will be safe with Claire. I know very well that giving yourself to someone, and hoping they will accept you with all of your flaws, is a lot more terrifying than facing an entire horde of Undead, unarmed.”


“I have an obsession with pyramids.” Claire confessed and Alice raised a questioning brow.

She listened in fascination while the redhead went into detail about Chinese, Mayan and Egyptian pyramids, even the glass one at the Louvre. Touching on astrology, religion and even alien theories related to their construction. It was interesting, and the blonde was about as intrigued by what Claire was saying as she was with the way she was saying it.

She watched Claire’s animated hand gestures, the way her blue eyes sparkled with excitement. The way she licked her lips every now and then. Alice was mesmerized by the woman’s mind and natural, completely unintentional, sexiness.

“I have an obsession with pimples.” She impulsively blurted out after having run out of things to ask Claire about pyramids to keep her talking.

Claire grimaced at the revelation. Because what? Ew.

“With popping them.” Alice mumbled on, wondering why she’d said anything at all. “On other people…” Fuck, she couldn’t stop herself.

Claire pulled her bottom lip between her teeth, presumably to keep from laughing.

“And people just let you?” She asked seriously, even though Alice could see her gently vibrating with supressed laughter.

“Not always.” Alice admitted, looking to Gnarles Barkley as she felt herself blushing with embarrassment. God, if Claire didn’t think she was a freak before…

“That’s…”

“Weird, I know.”

“And kinda disgusting, Alice.” Claire grinned at her. “So the other day when K was sporting that massive one on her chin?”

Alice bit her lip guiltily.

No!” Claire exclaimed, sitting up straight. “She would’ve told me if you attacked her pimple.”

“I didn’t go anywhere near her.” Alice defended, relieved that Claire was humouring her and didn’t seem too put off by her gross little compulsion.

“Then clearly it’s not that big of an issue, ‘cause that thing was huge. It must’ve been calling out to you.” Claire joked. “Alice… please pop me, Alice…” She teasingly sang.

“Oh but I did pop it, Red.” Alice lowly murmured as she stared intently into Claire’s eyes. “I popped it with my mind.” She grinned when Claire finally burst out laughing.


“Am I like her at all?” Sarah asked Olivia where they still sat on the bed where K-Mart and Claire had left them.

Olivia thought for a moment, worrying her bottom lip.

“In some ways…” The blonde started. “She was less... guarded and…”

“… happier? More relaxed?” Sarah stated more than asked with a self-deprecating smile.

Olivia gave her a tentative glance, but nodded nonetheless.

“And she wasn’t on the run, people didn’t think she was batshit crazy. She was working with the government to stop SkyNet, right?”

“Yes.” Olivia agreed. “I guess that explains the differences, doesn’t it?”

“Yeah.” Sarah breathed, moving back from the blonde a bit.

“But in that sense you are also a lot stronger than she had been. More determined and focused. You were on the same mission and you were doing it with a hell of a lot less support, while in a larger amount of danger.” Olivia said with unmasked admiration.

Sarah started laughing bitterly as she ran a hand through her hair, before resting her face in her palms. “I fought so long against a cybernetic apocalypse and fucking zombies beat them to the punch. And all I can think is what a waste of two decades of my life. John was robbed of a normal childhood, and for what?” Her sardonic laughter soon turned into sobs and Olivia moved closer.

She gently removed Sarah’s hands from her face and wrapped her arms around the woman.

“You raised your son to be a fighter.” Olivia whispered as she stroked her hand through Sarah’s hair. “You prepared him for an apocalypse, no matter the threat, he’s a survivor because of your sacrifices.”


Claire was happy that they could be quiet together, like she had thought they could be. It felt nice sipping on her drink and watching Alice absently letting Gnarles Barkley play with her boot. The puppy was a good buffer and he seemed almost as smitten with Alice as Claire felt.

“I’ve never had a pet.” Claire murmured. Then frowned as though she herself couldn’t believe that she’d never had a pet.

“I’ve always thought of myself as a cat person.” Alice shrugged. “Had a white Maine Coon mix I named Marshmallow. Mom said it was because when he was little he was just this ball of fur, round and puffy, and I was sort of addicted to marshmallows at the time.”

“What happened?”

“Oh, I ate like three bags late one night, got sick and threw up all over the place, haven’t touched a marshmallow since.” Alice lamented.

“Okay, but I meant what happened to Marshmallow?” Claire snickered. Discovering Alice’s weird sense of humour had made her fall for the woman even more.

“I hope you don’t seriously expect him to still be alive, Red.” Alice deadpanned.

Claire just smiled softly and shook her head. “No, but you just looked really sad there for a second…”

“I’d just gotten my license and drove over him.” Alice abruptly stated, like she was ripping off a Band-Aid.

Claire almost laughed again at just how unexpected the statement was, which she knew was the wrong reaction, because of the look of horror and nausea and regret flickering across Alice’s face. So she tried to put herself in a teenaged Alice’s shoes, loving something for so long and then accidentally killing it.

“I hadn’t been able to get another pet since. Scared I was gonna kill it, or let it die, or something bad was gonna happen to it.” Alice tried to smile, but the frown on her face seemed to be stuck and Claire was running through appropriate responses and actions to have at an awkward time like this.

“I’m glad I never had a pet. It sounds traumatising.” Claire honestly admitted.

“Yeah you should be glad.” Alice smiled openly and Claire felt the tension leave her body again.

“I’ve only been with four people. Intimately.” Alice told the glass on her lap. “For some reason people think I’m this big player slut or whatever.” She shrugged. “I don’t get it.”

Claire was quiet again, because she really had thought Alice would have had a lot more sexual partners than four. She wasn’t sure why, she never thought of the blonde as promiscuous, just more experienced than that.

“Well the day I met you, you did spend most of the time in a lingerie shop and sniffing my friend.” Claire smirked and watched with a sadistic satisfaction as Alice blushed.

“I was looking for stockings.” She murmured, fidgeting with the stockings she currently wore. “It’s hard to find ones that won’t rip the instant the wind blows too hard. And not many shops have them in this particular brown. But I knew that store kept stock, so I had to go through their inventory at the back.”

“Well we all appreciate the effort you go through to make yourself look pretty.”  Claire smirked. “Apocalyptic chic is a good look on you.” That got the redhead a little nudge on her leg that sent Claire’s tummy fluttering at the touch.

“And scent is more prominent in the neck, so that’s why I tried to figure out what I was scenting from Cameron there.”

“It wasn’t as much that you sniffed Cam…” Claire found herself speaking. “But the way you were sniffing her. It was kinda… sexy, I guess. I dunno.” She shrugged. “I’m sorry, I’m really not good at this.”

“At what?” Alice asked smiling softly.

“I don’t know what and that’s part of the problem.” Claire’s brows furrowed. “I want to flirt with you, show you I’m interested and not just in kissing you. Which I am, like I really want to kiss you all the time.” She rambled on, not noticing Alice’s growing smile.

“I think you’re doing just fine, Red.” Alice warmly affirmed. “A bit too well, actually.” She grinned, taking the empty glass from Claire and getting up to refill it. She poured less for herself and put the glass aside when she joined the still blushing redhead on the couch again.

“Is it bad that I’m sort of glad for the Outbreak because I got to meet everyone? To meet you?” Claire asked, looking every bit as guilt-ridden as she sounded. “Is it bad that I’ve become so desensitized to death that I could kill fourteen men without feeling any remorse?”

“They took Helena.”

“Two of them did.”

“All of them allowed it.”

“But I should care more shouldn’t I?”

“Why did you kill them? Why did you kill on your missions?”

“It was war. It’s kill or be killed.”

“Why didn’t you kill me, instead of kicking my face in?” Alice smirked.

“God, did I ever apologize for that?” Claire’s hand flew up to cover her mouth and Alice chuckled.

“No need to apologise, you didn’t know why we had followed you.”

“Yeah, but my gut told me you weren’t a threat to us.”

“So you kill when there’s a threat?”

“I kill for money.” Claire emphatically stated. “Like other people go to work and file reports and lick stamps, I kill. And I’m really good at it. And I’m proud that I’m good at it. But I don’t understand why everyone just accepts that about me.”

“It’s because you also brought everyone together, saved a few lives in the process. While I’m concerned with ripping Albert Wesker’s rotting heart out of his chest, you’ve been obsessing about making sure everyone gets the antivirus. You’re a good person Red, and I’m sure you’ve never killed someone just for the hell of it.”

Claire sighed and rested her palm underneath her chin and smiled sweetly at Alice.

“Am I supposed to ask you on a date or something?”

Alice snorted at the question and yet again sudden change in topic.

“Maybe if we weren’t already kinda living together.”

“So I should just skip ahead and ask you to marry me then?”

Alice laughed and relaxed back into the couch.

“I’ve always wanted to get married.” She sighed.

“To a woman?”

“Yep.”

“Like in a white dress, with flowers and vows?”

“Yep, all that shit.” Alice waved her hand in the air.

“I think you’d look even more beautiful in a dress.” It was said low and throaty, with an appraising scan of Alice’s body that caused the blonde to shiver.

“You’re better at this than you think.” Alice murmured and took a fortifying sip of her drink, trying to relax and let this happen, but if Claire kept on looking at her like that, she was going to push her down on the couch and –

“I like to be good at things.” Claire shrugged. “So you’ll have to forgive me if I practice on you. Feel free to give me feedback at any point.”

Alice wasn’t entirely sure whether Claire was joking or not, but smiled anyway. She’d noticed that Claire would even in her shyness be abruptly direct with her feelings. She was open and honest and a degree of naïve that just made her that much more attractive.

“Well, what’s the purpose of your practicing?”

“To successfully seduce you, of course.” Another blunt statement that Alice wasn’t sure if Claire was being deadly serious or jokingly serious. But fuck if it didn’t make her tummy flip excitedly in either case.

“If I helped you, it would hardly be fair now, would it?” Alice smirked and was instantly mimicked by the redhead.

True. I guess I’ll just have to figure it out along the way.”

It really wasn’t fair that Claire could pull off cocky even when she was so far out of her comfort zone, and how much Alice was charmed by it. She bit her lip, knowing how her eyes were darkening. Oh, how she wished she could just kiss Claire and not worry about tearing the entire bus apart in the process.

“I’m thinking of taking the antivirus.” Alice involuntarily declared.

Claire straightened, brows furrowing and placed her glass down.

“Why?” She whispered.

“What I am… It’s not natural, Red.” She pleaded for understanding.

“You shouldn’t take it.”

Alice frowned at her.

“You’re molecular structure was completely altered when you were infected. It had been modified.  In others it’s just the T-virus spreading, destroying, replacing cells. It’s a separate entity from their bodies, taking over the body once the human host is killed. The Undead are basically just reanimated corpses that have been hijacked by the virus.” She looked sternly at Alice. “But the T-Virus bonded with you, it’s a part of you. We can’t know what it would mean for your health to take the antivirus. At least not until you seek specialist advice from a geneticist or virologist, maybe an entire scientific team who can make sure it’s safe or develop a serum suited to your unique circumstances. And I know I’ve got absolutely no right to an opinion or to even say this, but unless this is somehow hurting you, I don’t think you should change anything about yourself, Alice.” Earnest blue eyes stared intensely at the blonde. “You have a gift. Defying the odds and bonding with a virus that kills us mere mortals.” Claire smirked. “You’re amazing. One in a billion.”

Claire watched the shy smile on Alice’s face morph into a scowl then her whole face just fell, causing an instant reciprocating ache in Claire’s chest.

“I think I’m a clone.”


Myka stood from the bed, her features hardening as though she was a woman on a mission. Helena’s heart started thudding in fear as she cautiously rose as well. They’d been sitting in silence for a while as Myka’s mind seemed to be running at a million miles a minute.

“Why did you let me leave?” Myka asked, her voice firm even as her eyes started to glisten. “Why didn’t you tell me how you felt? Why did you choose to stay with him?”

Helena drew in a shaky breath, she had known it was coming, she’d wanted to have this conversation since she’d first seen Myka again in Nevada. She’d spent hours running what she would say through her mind even before they’d been reunited. And yet, right then in that moment, Helena was so nervous, that her mind drew a blank. She was so afraid she would say the wrong thing and have Myka pull away from her completely. Helena tried in vain to calm herself, knowing that she couldn’t ask for a moment or to speak about it later, knowing that it was now or never.

“I was scared.” She breathed.

“Scared?”

“Terrified.” Helena admitted. “I kept on disappointing you. After you were the only one that believed in me over and over again, I kept on disappointing you and I was scared that I would do it again.”

Myka took a moment to absorb that.

“But you hadn’t done anything… illegal in a long time. When the Regents took you away there was no doubt that you were on our side again.” The brunette frowned.

“Yes. But I was still me, Myka. I was still ruled by my emotions and fighting hard to become whole again after being broken for so long.”

“Okay… And now?”

“I honestly can’t say.” Helena laughed wryly. “I’ve been feeling more in control for a long time. It’s why I had been able to recognize that I was hiding from my past with Nate. Instead of dealing with it, I just tried to pretend it never happened.” She guiltily confessed.

“And then you left him when you realised it wasn’t as easy as that?”

Helena nodded.

“So why didn’t you make contact with me then?”

Helena paused and looked into Myka’s eyes. “I didn’t feel that I deserved you.” She whispered, watching Myka’s face contort into a disbelieving scowl. “I’m broken and dark and you, my darling Myka, are everything that’s good and pure and light.”

Myka laughed sardonically. “I’m hardly a blushing virgin filled with innocence, Helena.”

“Perhaps.” Helena feebly smirked. “But you’re still so much better than I ever was.”

Myka’s features sobered as she stared intently at Helena.

Don’t say that.”

“I’m not fishing for compliments, darling. It’s a fact. I’m tainted by my history and I didn’t want to risk subjecting you to that darkness. You deserve to be with someone… better, more balanced and steadfast.”

The curly haired woman’s brows knitted again. “You need to stop telling me what I deserve.”

Helena bit her lip and diverted her gaze, swallowing the apology on her lips, knowing it would only make Myka angrier.

“Don’t I deserve to be happy? Don’t I deserve to be with someone I love?” Myka asked and Helena nodded ardently. The taller woman stepped forward and gently took hold of Helena’s trembling shoulders. “Well I loved you and you made me happy and then you let me leave.” It was said with so much grief that Helena’s own tears finally escaped and ran freely over her cheeks. “I hear what you’re saying, and I get where you’re coming from, even though it’s bullshit, Helena. But all that I felt that day I said goodbye to you and drove off with Pete was that you didn’t love me enough. And it’s all that’s been on my mind since then.” Myka sniffed.

Helena let out a choked sob, twisting her fingers into Myka’s shirt and pulling her closer. “I loved you more than anything. I gave up a century long plan for vengeance because I couldn’t risk hurting you in the process. Don’t you get that, Myka?” Helena pleaded. “Don’t you understand that loving you was exactly the problem? That I couldn’t risk loving someone that much again, not after what had happened to Christina? It was an absurd reaction to a very real fear, but I’ve told you that I had made a mistake.” Helena fell forward, resting her head against Myka’s collarbone, completely overcome by her emotions. “I made a terrible mistake, like I always make mistakes and I disappointed you again. And it’s up to you whether you forgive me one day, but god please don’t ever think that I didn’t love you with all of my heart.” She breathed and looked up into Myka’s face again. “That I don’t love you still.”

Myka burst into tears, wrapping her arms around Helena and squashing the woman against her. Helena clung to her in return, grateful that she hadn’t been pushed away.


Alice watched Claire’s face closely for her reaction. She hadn’t told anyone else about her theory. Hell, she wasn’t quite sure why she was telling Red. Maybe she was trying to push Claire away. Get her to just accept that she was a monster; a freak of nature.

“Why do you think that?” Claire tentatively asked, looking Alice directly in the eyes, seeming to only want to understand what she was saying.

“I died. I’m sure I died.” Alice murmured, looking away and staring at her lap. “Jill, Rain and Carlos were there. Our helicopter crashed. They said I had no pulse. I don’t remember. The chopper was going down and then there’s just nothingness and then I wake up in a lab in Detroit with psionic abilities, stronger than I’ve ever been before...” She looked back to Claire. “You saw what they were doing at the facility in Nevada... I was dead Claire. And now I’m alive.”

“And you’re thinking you died and your DNA was used to clone yourself?” She didn’t sound sarcastic or even sceptical. Alice was relieved that Claire actually sounded like she was seriously considering what she was being told.

“Yes.”

Claire was quiet for a long moment before she spoke again.

“I don’t see how that can be your only reasoning. I died too.” Claire deadpanned.

Alice stared at her, wondering whether Claire would really deem then an appropriated time to fuck with her.

“And?”

“And then I lived.” She shrugged and Alice couldn’t really contain her chuckle.

“Just like that?”

“Yep.” Claire smiled. “I was dead for about three minutes, and then I was resuscitated. And I lived again. Well I was in a coma for a few days, but I really got back to living after that.” She smirked.

“How did you die?”

Alice watched a dark shadow pass over Claire’s face, before it disappeared entirely.

“Few broken bones, some internal bleeding, severe head trauma, few other things. My body just shut down.”

“What happened to you, Red?” Alice earnestly asked.

Claire paused. Up until that point things had been flowing nicely. Weird things, flirty things, disgusting things but now this clusterfuck. Alice was ready to take the question back when Claire spoke again.

“Mission went wrong. I was captured.” Claire’s jaw clenched. “But my brothers got me in time.” She tried to smile, but ended up grimacing.

“And you lived.”

“Yeah.” Claire sincerely smiled. “But we’re talking about you now.” She took a deep breath. “I get that you could’ve died, but you could’ve also been resuscitated. I also perfectly understand why you would think you’re a clone, because your reasoning on that is pretty plausible. But honestly Alice, I only have one response to your clone theory, but I know it’s not the appropriate thing to say in this situation and saying nothing is not the right thing either, I guess. So I really don’t know what to do.”

“What’s your response?”

Claire stared at her hard for a moment, like she was checking if Alice really did want to know.

“Tell me.” Alice gently prodded.

“So what.”

“So what?”

“So what if you’re a clone?”

Alice opened her mouth and closed it again. Really? Could Claire really not see the problem with that?

“What’s different?” Claire asked, suddenly sitting a lot closer, enough to easily take Alice’s hands in her own. “And not the abilities or whatever else they upgraded you with – that was probably another wrong thing to say… I’m sorry, it’s not like you’re a computer or anything, shit now I feel like I offended Cam somehow – fuck, anyway, let’s say you are a clone, right? Do you have original Alice’s memories?”

“Yes.” Alice swallowed thickly.

“And do you think you react to things like ‘Alice’ would?” She air quoted. “I mean you probably are different than how you were before all this T-Virus, captured by Umbrella, stuff happened to you, but based on those memories you do have, do you think that you are making your decisions like Alice would’ve?”

“Yes...” Alice narrowed her eyes at the redhead.

“So what’s different? Let’s say original Alice, in this theory, is alive and the two of you were sitting side by side. What would be different?”

Alice’s brows furrowed. “Nothing… I guess.”

“Well, that’s the point of a clone though, isn’t it? An exact replica of the individual? So I’m gonna have to wonder and sound even more insensitive – and I swear to you that’s not my intention – but so what if you’re a clone? You’re still Alice in every way. I read through some of Isaac’s notes that I found while we were scavenging the facility. The clones he made were 100% organic. Even though he sped up physical and developmental growth, it was a kinda natural growth, you know? And the reason -” Claire cleared her throat uncomfortably, softening her voice, cause god she knew she could overly simplify certain things to make space for all the other shit she tended to overthink, but this was important and Alice needed to hear it. “The reason the clones back in Nevada… died… was because they didn’t have your psionic ability.” She bit her lip and Alice looked at her with wide vulnerable eyes. “Which brings us back full circle to my point.” Claire took a big gulp of air. “Even if you were cloned in Detroit, it wouldn’t matter, because you are still Alice in every single way. And you are still unique, because Isaacs had failed to entirely replicate you, a second time, if you in fact were cloned for a first time, that is.” She ducked her head and slapped her palm against her forehead.

Fucking rambling word vomiting idiot.

Alice sat completely still for a while, thinking over all Claire had just told her. She’d been struggling with it for months, even more so after the mass grave in Nevada. And just like that, Claire had made it okay for her to be her and to also be a clone, making it sound like either way it was the best thing ever. She gazed into the bright blue eyes staring at her with a bit of that usual veneration, a whole lot of concern and a bunch of apprehension, probably wondering if she’d said something wrong.

Alice turned her body to fully face Claire and then leaned forward to gently brush their lips together.

It was by far the gentlest of their kisses. Claire got the opportunity to experience and experiment with nipping, nibbling and sucking on soft lips. She discovered the wonder of a flicking tongue. But soon she was completely lost in Alice’s mouth as she swiftly moved to straddle the blonde’s lap and deepen the kiss even further. Finally remembering that Alice was just sharing some serious shit with her, she pulled away and gazed down into darkened eyes.

“Does this mean you’re okay now?” Claire tentatively asked, not sure whether the intense conversation was over or not.

“I’m great, Red.” Alice rasped, before pressing her lips to Claire’s again.

Reflexively, Claire started rocking her hips and when her groin rubbed against a taught stomach, the bus started shaking and Gnarles Barkley frantically let out a few yelps. Alice slowed the kiss to a stop and took a few gulps of air till everything calmed down. Before she could even apologise, Claire was kissing her again. It wasn’t a well thought out decision, in fact, Claire had stopped thinking a long time ago. She just wanted Alice’s tongue in her mouth and in that moment, nothing else seemed to matter.

The blonde was helpless to do anything but return the kiss, feeling impassioned as Claire’s hands started to wander over her shoulders, around her back and then up and down her arms. And just like that, Alice was lost to the world again. Claire’s eager hands drifted to the blonde’s waist, gently stroking her sides, before hesitating just below Alice’s breasts. The intent was clear, as was the affect it had on Alice as the bus started vibrating again and Gnarles Barkley yelped at them like crazy.

They pulled apart, looked into each other’s eyes and smiled.

“I don’t want to leave yet.” Claire murmured.

“What do you want to do then?”

“Make out some more.” Claire smirked. “Somewhere where the Little Dog isn’t watching us.”

“He’s kinda helping.” Alice admitted.

“I know.” Claire smiled, then looked to the back of the bus where the bed was. “But with the partition in between him and us we’d still be able to hear him, even though he can’t see us.”

Alice looked at her for a long moment then kissed her again, before she lifted Claire and carried her to the back of the bus, closing the sliding door behind them.

Gnarles Barkley just cocked his head at the two.


Alice allowed Claire to set the pace while they kissed. She couldn’t remember if anyone had ever touched her with such an innocent fascination and a gentle curiosity, as Claire tenderly explored her body over her clothes. It made Alice feel younger somehow, like she was a teenager again.

Fuck the apocalypse, fuck Umbrella, none of it mattered when Claire’s lips were gently brushing over her cheeks and up her jaw.

The redhead seemed to enjoy her neck especially. Alice was surprised Claire hadn’t left a hickey yet, but she seemed content with kissing and lightly grazing her teeth over Alice’s pulse point and… yawning?

Alice chuckled as she threaded her fingers into red hair and lightly pressed down to lay Claire’s head on her shoulder. Claire collapsed at the tender urging, but instantly lifted her head again.

“Sorry, I can still keep going.” Claire sleepily murmured and Alice smiled brightly at her before pushing Claire’s head back down again, gently massaging her scalp.

Claire hummed in response. “You smell like baby angels.” She mumbled, as her entire body relaxed against Alice’s.

“It’s been a long and exciting day, Red.” Alice whispered, unable to stop grinning like a madwoman. “We can continue making out when you wake up.”

“Promise?” Claire asked, yawning again and snuggling closer, not even bothered when Alice’s body shook with quiet chuckles.

“Promise.” Alice murmured, holding her tighter and continued to brush her fingers through Claire’s mass of red hair.

It wasn’t long till the redhead was fast asleep. Alice used her psionic ability to open the sliding door and soon the sound of little paws was heard entering the bedroom. Gnarles Barkley tried to jump on the bed, but wasn’t even close to making it, so Alice reach down a lanky arm and scooped him up.

The puppy settled next to her, offering up his tummy for a belly rub.

“Tomorrow you’re getting the biggest piece of meat I can find you, Stalker.” Alice smirked, as she lay back against the pillows and closed her eyes, feeling content for the first time in a very long time.


 

Chapter Text

 

Sheva Alomar did not covet and she certainly didn’t do regrets, but as she watched Claire lazily peruse the various weapons in Arcadia’s extensive armoury, both emotions hit her like a stab to the heart and a punch in the gut.

“Are you looking for anything in particular?” She drawled, her casual tone belying all of her inner feelings.

Sheva couldn’t help but resent her ability to keep all her emotions so neatly bottled up. Had she only shown Claire more of what she felt before, she was certain that things would be entirely different right now. She’d known of Claire’s attraction to her from the start, but soon realised that the redhead was completely ignorant of it.

“I’m looking for a present for Alice.” Claire sheepishly admitted, her eyes firmly on the missile launchers instead of her friend.

Sheva Alomar definitely didn’t do jealousy.

“I had noticed that she prefers blades…” Sheva trailed off, not really wanting to talk about Project Alice – the superhuman. Even before the lanky blonde’s arrival in Arcadia, Carlos had told her all about the woman he had met in Raccoon City.

She was almost certain that Claire’s brother had an attraction to Alice; an attraction that he instantly repressed the moment he saw the way Claire had looked at Alice the day before. Sheva really wished it was that easy for her as well. But Carlos didn’t share the same bond with Alice as Sheva did with Claire. Growing up on different continents, she and the redhead still went through very similar experiences. Orphaned, neglected, drafted into a life of violence at a young age. Though Claire’s induction into the Brotherhood had been voluntary and pleasant, Sheva’s own forced training as a Guerrilla fighter had been considerably less so. Regardless of that fact, they’d both learned to protect themselves; to thrive instead of to merely survive. They’d taken all of the bad they’d gone through and come out the other end, that much stronger.

“Yeah…” Claire absently answered as her gaze landed on a display of handguns, specifically staring at the set of twin gold plated Desert Eagles at the epicentre with the gilded Brotherhood insignia emblazoned on the black handle. Sheva quickly stepped closer, wanting to tear them away from Claire’s gaze and pretend they never existed. She’d forgotten that she’d moved them from her room to the locked armoury.

“Where did you get these?” Claire asked, her voice deadly cold as she glowered at the weapons.

Sheva’s brows knitted at the unexpected response. “Slater traded them along with a few other weapons to gain entry to Arcadia.”

“Slater?” Claire’s voice rose slightly and Sheva watched as almost every muscle in Claire’s gorgeous frame stiffened.

“Yes… He stated that he’d won them off a fellow Brother in a wager. I had accepted them in hopes of presenting them to you as a gift…” Sheva admitted, fighting down the embarrassment wanting to creep onto her cheeks.

Sheva Alomar definitely did not blush.

“They belonged to L.J.” Claire whispered, as she extended a shaky hand toward the guns – completely oblivious to Sheva’s bashfulness – and removed the weapons from their casing.

Sheva frowned again at hearing the name. She’d never met L.J, but she felt she knew him from her talks with the redhead. L.J. had died on a Brotherhood mission in the East Ukraine. He and Claire had been on recon, scoping out a warehouse filled with artillery they’d been tasked to destroy. Sheva knew his name, because both he and Claire had been captured, and she was very certain that she’d fallen in love with the woman as Claire had confided in her the horrors of spending three days in captivity, relentlessly tortured, and watching her brother die in front of her very eyes. Sheva could do nothing but admire the redhead’s resilience. It had taken place over two years ago, and Claire wore her scars with pride.

“Have they been serviced?” Claire gritted through clenched teeth, her body trembling slightly.

“Yes.” Sheva responded, knowing to answer Claire’s query first before she voiced her initial reaction. “Are you okay?”

Claire’s flashbacks had lasted quite a few months after the incident. When Claire had visited Arcadia the year before, the nightmares had all but stopped. Sheva was sure you never forgot an experience like that, she herself was still plagued by her own horrid memories, triggered by various inconsequential things. She figured that that was what was happening right then as Claire inspected her brother’s weapons.

“L.J and I were alone in that warehouse.” Claire breathed harshly through her nose as she meticulously locked two full magazines into the guns. “After I got back from hospital, Slater had already left us.” Sheva knew the story, but she kept quiet as Claire spoke, removing her Glocks from their holstered position under her arms. “He just disappeared, said he didn’t want to be part of our PMC any longer, while my brothers prioritized rescuing L.J. and myself.” She turned towards Sheva then, who shivered at the look in Claire’s eyes.

She knew that look, she’d had that look; that rage, that determination. Claire had ceased her trembling, her visage was calm and focused, save for her tumultuous blue eyes.

“Whoever blindsided us, knew when would be there. Knew how we’d planned on sneaking in. I was interrogated for three days as to the location of over twenty million dollars’ worth of weapons. We always knew they were taken by someone else.”

Then Sheva finally started to get it, she didn’t even need Claire’s final statement as confirmation, hissed lowly with so much venom, Sheva could almost taste Claire’s ire in her own mouth.

“L.J. had these on him before we were knocked out.” She lifted the two guns now firmly grasped in her hands, knuckles white with the way Claire was gripping onto them.

Sheva didn’t respond to the redhead, she merely unhooked her radio and spoke over the frequency connecting her to all of her men currently on guard duty.

“Find Alexander Slater and bring him to me.” She growled into the speaker.


The search for Slater was out in full force, Claire’s hard gaze and drawn golden guns drew everyone’s attention. Carlos was quickly filled in on the situation. Slater’s defection from the Brotherhood had been a betrayal, but they wouldn’t force him to stay and Carlos had been worried about Claire’s recovery and mourning the loss of L.J. It was the worst time for Slater to leave, but the man hadn’t really fit in with their family to begin with.

He and Claire were both standing stoic and rigid as they waited. Carlos understood that it would be Claire’s kill, but he was hoping that he could somehow wring Slater’s neck afterwards as well for what his actions had led to.

Sheva’s second in command – Josh Stone – came running up to them and sent a wary glance toward Claire.

“He’s gone.” He told them apprehensively. “Took one of the dirt bikes just after sunset yesterday. Guards thought he was just going for a ride. Where else would he go during these times? And how far could he really get?” He asked almost apologetically, like he felt it was somehow his fault.

Sheva put a reassuring hand on his shoulder, and thanked him for the information and he was happy to jog away from the terrifying expressions on Carlos and Claire’s faces.

“Alone out there with no supplies… He’s a dead man anyway.” Sheva tried to calm the pair.

Claire’s jaw twitched in agitation, but she holstered L.J.’s guns, and Sheva breathed a little easier. The redhead dropped her gaze and glared at the ground.

“Slater was always a Pussy.” Carlos snarled and Claire grunted her agreement.

“I need a fucking smoke.” She muttered.

Carlos smirked and flung a large arm over her shoulders.

“I thought you quit, Kid.”

“Yeah, thought so too.” Claire sighed and leaned into him, feeling a lot of the tension leave her body.


Alice had spent most of the morning trying to find out who Gnarles Barkley belonged to. Turns out the few dogs there, were just there, fed by the cooks, played with by whoever wanted to give them attention, unless they were used to herd the livestock. Gnarles Barkley thus belonged to Arcadia, which meant that he technically belonged to Sheva.

Alice sighed out loud, and the puppy let out a little whine in concern from where he was sitting in her shadow in a field as far from the cluster of activity as Alice could get. She petted his head to show him she was fine.

The night she’d spent with Claire had been amazing. They connected in a way Alice hadn’t thought possible. Claire understood her so well without having known her that long. She hadn’t expected that her feelings would grow so fast, and be so intense. Honestly, for the longest time, Alice had just thought that she was horny and Claire was an itch begging to be scratched.

She stood up and Gnarles Barkley instantly got excited as he trotted a few feet in front of her like he was somehow in charge of where they’d go next. Alice lazily strolled back to civilization, not really wanting to see all the people, but really needing to see a particular redhead. She shook her head at how completely infatuated she was with Claire. Alice felt like a lovesick fool and still she couldn’t stop herself from acting that way.

When Alice was in between the buildings again, she followed the sound of a loud commotion. She found over half of the compound gathered and cheering and in the centre of it all, were Carlos and Claire doing push-ups on a square ring of gym mats. Alice smirked at the sight even as her eyes darkened, drinking in the redhead’s toned frame, covered by a pair of black sweatpants and matching sports bra, feet bare.

Claire Redfield was going to be the death of her, Alice idly thought as she halted her progression to enjoy the view.


Rain noticed Alice first, even as the blonde didn’t notice anyone other than Claire. She smirked and drew her hand back and flicked her wrist, an actual whip snapped a few feet in front of Alice’s face, gaining her attention.

Dark blown pupils turned to her with a half-hearted scowl.

“Where’d you even get that?” Alice sighed, looking at the whip Rain was smugly wielding.

“Won it off a shepherd.” Rain smirked. “Everyone’s betting on Freckles’ matches. She’s been challenging people for smokes.” She chuckled, motioning to where K-Mart sat with a box filled with single cigarettes a few feet in front of her. “The aim of the current match-up is to see who goes down first. Not sure why Olivera took the bait though. He’s like twice her size and almost twice as old.” Rain laughed like she had most likely told Carlos this herself.

She turned back to her friend who’d stopped listening at some point to stare at Claire’s glistening muscles again. Rain just shook her head and went to sit with Sarah.


“Okay, Old Man.” Claire huffed, as she moved up and down. She wasn’t up to her usual form, but she wasn’t quite as out of shape as Carlos. “Handicap round, you can go first.”

Carlos was already chuckling to himself.

“Police arrested two kids yesterday, one was drinking battery acid and the other was eating fireworks.” He grunted. “They charged one and let the other take-off.”

Claire instantly started giggling. Carlos knew all too well her weakness for lame jokes.

“A priest, a rabbi and a vicar walk into a bar.” Claire panted, still snickering. “The barman says: Is this some kind of joke?”

Claire was laughing harder than Carlos at her own joke.

“I was having dinner with Garry Kasporov on a checked tablecloth. It took him two hours to pass me the salt.” Carlos smirked and predictably Claire almost collapsed into a fit of giggles, but managed to keep doing her push-ups.

“Who’s Garry Kasporov?” K-Mart shouted at them.

“World Chess Champion.” Claire grunted back.

K-Mart just shook her head. “You’re sucha nerd, Claire.” She grinned.

“Okay.” Claire got a determined look on her face. “Hey Carlos, how does a woman scare a gynaecologist?”

“How?” He grunted, his arms tired already.

“By becoming a ventriloquist!” Claire laughed along with a few others close enough to hear.

Carlos almost buckled, but held strong, even as he slowed down considerably.

“How do you kill a circus clown?” Carlos panted, sweat running down his temples like little rivulets. “Go for the juggler!”

Claire snorted and almost lost her rhythm, just barely managing to not fall down. She wasn’t nearly as tired as Carlos.

“How do you get a dog to stop humping your leg?” Claire asked, keeping a close eye on Carlos’s slowed movements. “You pick him up and suck on his dick!” She smirked and Carlos snorted and fell to the ground, more tired than laughing at the actual joke.

“Kid… that’s just sick.” He chuckled, rolling onto his back on the mats.

Claire just laughed and jumped up, still spritely and proud of her dirty joke. She had plenty, given the company she’d kept for almost two decades.

She turned to the crowd and started beating her chest like she was Tarzan, then raised both her arms in victory. Claire smirked at the cheering crowd, till her eyes landed on Alice and her arms dropped to her sides while her smirk turned into a crooked smile, blushing brightly when Alice goofily grinned back at her.


But then Sheva appeared behind the redhead, tapping her on her shoulder and gaining Claire’s attention. Alice watched the two quietly talking, unable to hear the conversation over the rowdy crowd. The seductive smirk on Sheva’s lips disappeared when Claire leaned forward to speak into her ear. Sheva’s eyes fluttered closed and her body subconsciously gravitated even closer to Claire’s.

Alice’s hackles rose and she glared daggers at Sheva when her eyes flashed opened again, looking directly at Alice. She matched Alice’s dark look with equal intensity, but smiled sweetly when Claire stepped away to look at her face again. Sheva just nodded her acquiescence to whatever Claire had asked her and the redhead beamed brightly at that before turning to smile at Alice again, who instantly wiped the scowl off of her face. Whether deliberately or not, Alice wasn’t sure. She just knew she couldn’t not smile, when Claire was grinning at her like that.


Rain and Sarah watched the whole scene playing out with concerned expressions.

“This thing that’s happening here,” Rain motioned to the three women, “is more dangerous than those fucking zombies we’re trying to avoid.”

Sarah nodded her agreement.

“I mean you have a sultry guerrilla queen of her own mini army, up against a trained soldier with super powers and the only thing stopping them from ripping each other apart, is the single most sexually oblivious person I’ve ever met in my life.”

Sarah laughed in spite of herself. The situation wasn’t yet out of control, but it could easily get that way considering the baleful glares Alice and Sheva had just directed at each other over Claire’s unaware shoulder.

“Maybe we should just tell Claire. I’m sure if she’s made aware of how possibly bad it could get, she’ll be more careful with her actions. She’s clearly close with Sheva, so they’re not going to stop spending time together. And this thing with her and Alice is so new, I don’t know whether they’ll be able to handle it.”

“Fuck that. If that woman,” she nodded to Sheva, “was all over Jill, like she is with Freckles, I’d have felt insecure no matter how much I trusted Jelly Bean. Joan is fucking sex-on-legs. Alice is gonna blow us all to bits in a fit of jealous rage. We just need to accept that it’s only a matter of time.”

They both were distracted from the conversation by Claire coming closer to get some water from K-Mart and instruct her on how many cigarettes to bet, before going back to Sheva who’d just taken off her shoes.

“You sure you don’t want to rest a little, Redfield?” Sheva’s eyes appreciatively raked over Claire’s sweaty frame.

“Nah, I just got warmed up.” Claire smirked cockily, elaborately stretching like she was preparing to go for a jog.

“This is not gonna be good.” Sarah sighed, flicking her eyes to the visibly bristling Alice.

“It’s like Game of Thrones!” K-Mart excitedly announced, moving closer to Sarah and Rain. “I just hope that Claire doesn’t lose. In that show it’s always the person you think is gonna win or you want to win who doesn’t. Or who dies out of abso-fucking-lutely nowhere.”  

“Don’t worry babe, Freckles isn’t a Stark, or related to a Stark. Or married to or carrying the baby of a Stark. We’re also not at a wedding and she isn’t anyone’s proxy. If anything, Claire is Tyrion Lannister, the baddest of badasses.” Rain laughed with K-Mart. She had really been looking forward to seeing Khaleesi finally taking over the Iron Throne. Now that was never gonna happen.

Fucking zombies.

“Next challenge is submission hold; winner will be decided through tap out!” Carlos, who’d finally caught his second wind, announced to the crowd. “Begin!”

The two women circled each other with matching playful grins. It was Sheva who pounced first, seemingly unable to stop herself form grabbing at Claire, who she threw to the ground and wrapped her body around. Claire struggled to get out of the hold, but seemed to manage on sheer strength alone. Their next position had Claire on her back with Sheva’s back to her front, Claire’s legs around Sheva’s hips and her arms around the queen’s neck in a sleeper hold. Sheva managed to escape with a firm elbow to Claire’s side that weakened the hold just enough.

Claire was laughing as though she was having the time of her life. They knew each other’s moves well enough to suggest that this wasn’t the first time such a match had taken place. The crowd was torn between who their favourite was, and the betting suggested that odds were about fifty-fifty as to whom the winner might be. Everyone was on their feet, waiting for one of the evenly matched women to gain the upper-hand.

Finally Claire managed to wrap her thighs around Sheva’s neck, practically sitting on her chest as her opponent’s lower body flailed around helplessly. One of Sheva’s arms was trapped behind Claire’s knee - fingers limply lay on the mat, while her other arm was uncomfortably wrapped around Claire’s thigh, firmly locked in her grasp, pulled snuggly against the redhead’s heaving chest.

“Tap out or pass out, Alomar!” Claire panted, as she smirked down at Sheva’s head between her legs. “These are thighs of steel, baby! Thighs. Of. Steel!”

As one, Rain and Sarah’s heads turned to look at Alice, as K-Mart continued to gawk at the sight. Even the crowd had quieted to stare at the two women. Predictably, Alice’s fists were clenched at her sides, and Rain was relieved that a bunch of Shuriken hadn’t already been embedded into Sheva’s body. By the look on Alice’s face they were but a moment away from that becoming reality. Next to the blonde, even Gnarles Barkley was growling at the intimate position.

Luckily, Sheva tapped her palm three times on the mat and Claire was instantly off her, reaching down to pull the woman up and into a friendly embrace. The redhead lifted a triumphant fist at the cheering crowd, but seemed preoccupied with turning to Alice, whose face contorted into a weak smile the moment Claire’s lopsided grin fell on her.

“God, she’s so whipped.” Rain chuckled, before she cracked her whip in Alice’s direction.

The blonde didn’t even notice, her eyes fixed on a sweaty Claire, who was walking toward her.


Claire stopped in front of Alice, suddenly feeling awkward as she shoved her hands into her pockets.

“Uh… I just won L.J.’s guns and uhm Little Dog, from Sheva.” She sheepishly smiled at Alice, glancing at the blonde from beneath her lashes, not sure how Alice would take the gesture. “That’s of course if you even want to keep him. Which you don’t have to. But if you want, his all yours.” She rambled nervously.

“You got me a puppy…” Alice incredulously whispered.

Claire wasn’t sure whether she did a good thing or not. She had wanted to get Alice a gift, very sure that’s what you’re supposed to do when you liked someone. But given what had happened to Marshmallow she couldn’t predict Alice’s reaction. Still, Gnarles Barkley had already made it clear where he wanted to be, and try as she might, Alice couldn’t hide how much she adored her little stalker. The two had barely been apart since they’d laid eyes on each other.

Claire let out a shaky breath. “Really, if you don’t want him, or can’t keep him, it’s no big deal. He has a home here –

She was cut off by Alice’s lips on hers, and the blonde’s arms wrapping tightly around her waist. Claire didn’t even register the loud cheers and wolf whistles at their display. Instead she just leaned into Alice and returned the kiss, trying not to freak out by the fact that the more she kissed Alice, the more she seemed to want to kiss Alice.

When the blonde finally released her, Claire was a little bit dizzy, and a whole lot turned on.

“Think I could come have a shower on the bus?” She found herself asking, completely flushed, hoping everyone would think it was because of the match.

Unable to hide her surprise, Alice just nodded mutely, lips slightly parted as she stared at Claire’s sweaty body with dark eyes.

“Thanks. I’m just gonna get my stuff.” She murmured, absently licking her lips and hiking a thumb over her shoulder, even as she started wondering what the fuck she was doing. Claire backed up a few steps and then abruptly spun around and walked back to grab her shoes and guns from K-Mart. She ignored the smirks on her friends’ faces and retrieved the smokes she’d won.

Grabbing a few, she distributed them between Sarah, Rain and finally K-Mart who she pinned with and earnest stare.

“These are for trading, not smoking.”

“Yes, Mom.” Rain and K-Mart said in unison. Claire just chuckled at the pair and returned to Alice.

“Use protection!” Sarah shouted after her, but Claire just pretended she hadn’t heard that.

She fell into step with Alice and Gnarles Barkley and out of pure compulsion, slipped her hand into Alice’s. Claire felt the blonde’s step falter, but before she could remove her stupid hand, she felt Alice’s fingers lace in between hers and both women relaxed at the touch and continued their stroll to the RV in companionable silence.


Alice sat on the small couch in the motorhome, blindly staring at Gnarles Barkley eating his food, her focus was entirely on the sound of running water coming from the shower. She’d seen enough of Claire to get stuck on what the woman might look like completely naked. Alice could almost feel how large her pupils had dilated. The pressure of her ability against her skull had little to do with the few accidents she’d had while kissing Claire, but more to do with a need that she’d not sated in over a year.

It wasn’t fair that Claire was only a short distance away, and that Alice just had to sit there and deal with it. She wondered what Claire’s intentions were with showering on the bus. The redhead could’ve done that inside the house with far bigger bathrooms. It was driving the blonde a little bit crazy, wondering if Claire wanted Alice to take her right then and there, but then Alice thought of how oblivious Claire was to her own actions at times, no matter how provocative they may be.

Alice gnawed at her bottom lip where she sat slouched over, her elbows resting on her thighs, eyes now trained on her hands clasped together, ears straining to hear – to hear what exactly, she wasn’t sure. What she did know, was that all of her attention was on that little steamed up cubicle that contained a soaking wet Claire Redfield.


Claire stood motionless and pensive in the tiny shower.

What the fuck am I doing?

She knew exactly why she had just showered in the RV and what she wanted from Alice. Had she not been so tired and overwhelmed by the day’s events the previous night, Claire might’ve reached that point even sooner. Maybe she also almost climaxed from just rubbing her fully clothed body against Alice’s fully clothed body. Claire couldn’t imagine what it would be like to actually do it. Well, she could and has imagined it numerous times before. She just didn’t want to continue using her imagination any longer.

Claire was hyped on winning, hyped on spending a great night with the blonde, and she was ready. She was a grown woman for fuck’s sake, and whether she’d known it in the beginning or not, she’d wanted Alice from the start. And as if in a sign that the timing was right, the issue of Alice’s powers had been rendered resolved when they’d managed hours of heavy petting without Gnarles Barkley needing to stop them. Well, hopefully they were resolved, but the little dog could still warn them if need be…

Claire looked down at the lower half of her naked body, noting how completely bare she was. She’d shaved just that morning and now she was regretting it. Because what if Alice liked some hair? At least if she’d still had hair, she could’ve shaven it off, but now there was no way she could just will them to grow back. And Claire really didn’t want to wait any longer. It was the apocalypse, they could die any second.

Knowing that Alice could hear a lot better than your average hot woman, Claire kept her pep talk firmly in her head.

You can do this. You’re Claire Redfield. You’re fucking awesome. She wants you so bad, just look at her eyes. She’s wanted you since day one.

It wasn’t much, and it only served to increase her anxiety. But Claire Redfield was definitely no Pussy, so she wrapped a towel around her body and exited the steamy shower, before she embarrassed herself by hyperventilating and passing out naked on the bathroom floor.


Alice flinched when the shower door slipped open. She was afraid to look up. She could scent Claire stronger than before, and more specifically she could scent the redhead’s arousal. Alice bit the inside of her cheek and stared at the ground in front of her.

“Alice?” Claire’s voice was small and uncertain in a way that forced Alice to look up at her. She felt ashamed as her eyes fell on Claire’s insanely adorable feet, trailed up well-formed calves, and up a pair of deliciously toned ‘thighs of steel’. The hem of the blue towel was high up, barely concealing things that made Alice’s eyes darken even further. She stared long at Claire’s strong hands, clutching the towel at her cleavage, before she got stuck on a pair of parted lips, just recently moistened by the tip of a pink tongue.

Alice’s jaw clenched before she looked right into Claire’s eyes, knowing she might as well have been sitting there with a huge erection for the way her obsidian stare was eating Claire up.

“Did you need something, Red?” Her voice was more rasp than sound and Alice barely recognized herself speaking, because fuck. Why wasn’t Claire wearing any clothes? Is that what she wanted? Did she want some clothes? Alice would give her the clothes off of her own body if that was what Claire wanted.

“I-I need…” Claire started, blue eyes intently locked with Alice’s even as her voice faltered. “I want…” She breathed. “Could we?” She asked, her eyes narrowing slightly in question. “Do you want to?”

And dear fuck, if Alice didn’t know exactly what Claire needed and wanted and was so very vaguely asking for in that moment. Alice doubted she was even capable of saying no to a towel-clad Claire, dripping slightly onto the floor of the RV as she stood directly in front of the door that led to the bedroom.

Alice rose slowly, willing her legs to solidify, keeping her gaze on Claire’s eyes to watch for any sign of apprehension. She deliberately stalked toward the redhead and with each step, she watched Claire’s eyes grow darker, her gaze dropping to stare at Alice’s mouth and the blonde felt what little resistance she still had left, slip right out the window.

“Are you sure?” Alice whispered, even as she moulded herself into the front of Claire’s body.

Yes.” Claire breathed, crashing their lips together.


Claire had never felt so conflicted in her entire life. She was so fucking nervous, and yet she had to forcibly stop her hips from bucking against the air in search of more. She was sure her brain had short circuited the instant Alice had discarded the last of her clothes and finally unwrapped the towel from Claire’s body as though the redhead was some sinfully delicious birthday present.

There had been no time to wonder what Alice thought of her body, before the blonde was kissing and sucking and licking at almost every part of it. Almost every part, because Alice was very purposely avoiding Claire’s breasts, and the giant ocean between her thighs.

Claire was concerned that maybe she was too wet. Maybe Alice didn’t want to touch her there because of that. The blonde seemed determined to kiss and lick every scar she could find on Claire’s body though. Claire knew where they all were. She trembled and moaned each time Alice discovered a new one and took her time lavishing it with attention. The avid devotion only served to increase the redhead’s arousal and Claire’s consternation at that arousal. She tried to squeeze her thighs together so she didn’t mess all over the place or god forbid on Alice’s gorgeous lanky frame.

Then Alice was kissing her mouth again, and Claire forgot to be worried. Especially, when Alice palmed a breast, and rolled her fingers over a needy nipple that had been straining for attention for god knows how long. Claire had completely lost the ability to sense how much time had passed, as she arched up into Alice’s touch and whimpered into the blonde’s mouth.

Alice was just as thorough with her breasts, taking her own sweet time. Claire was reduced to a sweating, panting mess of moans and groans. She couldn’t believe what was happening. She was having actual sex. She was having actual sex with Alice!

Then Alice lowered her hand and Claire felt a finger sliding confidently through her folds like it was the most natural thing in the world. She released a guttural moan and bucked her hips into the touch and then she noticed that Alice had moaned almost as loud as she had. She searched for those dark eyes, and found them glazed over with want. Claire hungrily shoved her tongue into Alice’s mouth - it somehow seemed the most appropriate thing to do at the time - as she continued to move against the tight circles spreading her wetness and making her whole body quiver.

She instantly froze however, when a long slender finger slipped right into her. Claire hadn’t meant to tense up. It didn’t hurt at all, and she could literally feel herself throbbing around the digit, almost welcoming it there; gripping at it to go in deeper. But Claire hadn’t entered herself when she masturbated, and obviously she knew it would happen during sex, but the feeling still caught her a little - well a lot - off guard.

She noticed then that Alice’s body had gone rigid as well. Claire wasn’t even sure whether the blonde was still breathing or not. She looked up into bright green, searching eyes, filled with alarm and remorse.

“I’m sorry.” Alice guiltily whispered, as she gently removed herself from Claire who instantly panicked and grabbed onto Alice’s wrist. The blonde rested her wet fingers on Claire’s thigh, but continued to look at her with brows drawing closer and closer together in thought.

“Have you done this before, Red?” Alice tentatively asked, her voice still filled with arousal even through the sombre tone. “I know you haven’t been with a woman,” Alice explained, “but have you not been with anyone?”

Claire finally averted her eyes, obviously Alice had noticed that she didn’t have a damn clue what she was doing. She fought back the stinging in her eyes and bit her lip and shook her head ‘no’. She let go when Alice moved from her entirely and went to go sit on the edge of the side of the bed.


Alice wanted to repeatedly punch herself in the face. She’d forgotten that Claire hadn’t been with a woman, the redhead was so naturally sensual it was easy to forget. But she knew that she still had to check whether Claire would be okay with penetration. They were going way too fast. She had been going way too fast; so greedy for the redhead that she didn’t even notice all the signs. Alice’s heart had stopped when Claire went still beneath her. She could feel how tight the redhead was, she could see how nervous Claire had been and she was about to just be with her.

Claire was a virgin. Fuck, it did make sense and Alice can’t believe it never came up in between all the things they’d spoken about the night before. It just showed how not ready they were to do this.

“Do you not want me now?” Claire spoke in a small uncertain voice that made Alice’s heart jump into her throat. She turned to Claire who still lay on her back, looking small and vulnerable, and really, how had she never noticed how small the redhead was before?

“God no, Red.” Alice rushed out and went to kiss Claire again. “I want you more than anything.” She admitted, even as she pulled away to sit on the bed again - as far as she could go without leaving the bed entirely - because Claire’s body was magnificent and Alice needed to think clearly.

“Then what’s the problem?” Claire asked, slightly reassured by Alice’s hand still gently clasping her ankle, even as the blonde seemed unaware that she was even offering the comfort.

“You should’ve told me that this was your first time.” Alice whispered, looking away from Claire to stare at her lap.

“I don’t understand how that changes anything...” Claire sounded genuinely confused.

“Well I wouldn’t have just attacked you out of the shower for starters.” Alice chuckled self-deprecatingly, mostly in relief when Claire smiled slightly at that.

“What would you have done then?”

Alice shrugged sheepishly, her cheeks tinting pink. She didn’t want to say it out loud, but if she didn’t say it, Claire was gonna think she had done something wrong. Which the redhead definitely hadn’t.

“Uh... I would’ve put on some music at least.” Alice bashfully admitted, watching Claire’s growing smile. “Maybe gotten you some flowers, lit some candles… Definitely wouldn’t be happening on a bus.”

Claire turned onto her side, hugging a pillow against her chest as she stared dreamily up at Alice.

“Well it’s a really nice bus, Alice.” She teased, causing Alice to softly laugh. “Did you have all those things your first time?”

Alice snorted.

“My first time was in the backseat of a VW Beetle. It was awkward and uncomfortable. My leg cramped up a few times and my neck was stiff for a coupla days after.” She laughed, before her features softened wistfully in remembrance.

“So it was awful without flowers and candles?” Claire grinned, having seen Alice’s look, knowing that the opposite was true.

“It’s one of my best memories.” Alice smiled.

Claire sat up on the bed, scooted closer to the blonde, and placed her chin on Alice’s sun-freckled shoulder. She ran her fingers down Alice’s spine as her other hand settled in the crook of the blonde’s elbow.

“Then why is it so important that I have all of those things?” Claire whispered in her ear.

Alice blushed and turned her head so that their cheeks were side by side.

“You deserve for it to be special.” Alice answered, even as her entire body flushed at the sappy statement.

“Do I get a say in this?” Claire asked, her eyes twinkling with amusement, latent arousal and so much affection. Alice was just happy that insecure look she’d caused was entirely gone from Claire’s features.

“Of course.” She answered.

“So shouldn’t my first time be about what I want?” Claire softly stated, the side of her mouth quirking charmingly and Alice struggled not to pin her down again.

“And what is it you want, Red?” Alice rasped, her voice thick and needy and she couldn’t have hidden it even if she tried.

“I want to touch you.” Claire shakily breathed, her hand tightening its grip on Alice’s arm.

The blonde bit back a moan, even as her entire body shuddered at the proclamation.

“You are touching me...” Alice whispered back, in a blind daze.

Claire moved a strong, weapon-calloused hand to graze over Alice’s toned stomach as she absently kissed the blonde’s shoulder. Her pupils were dark when she looked into Alice’s eyes again.

“I want to touch you everywhere.” Claire rasped into her ear and Alice was a goner.

Rational thought be damned, it was impossible with the redhead looking like that, and saying things like that. Alice smashed their lips together, and was happy when that seemed to be all the permission Claire needed to start doing exactly what she wanted for her first time.


Claire had lowered with Alice in relief that her virgin status seemed to be a non-issue again. She’d been so overwhelmed by Alice’s hands and mouth before, that she’d barely had a chance to give into her curiosities. But she was going to take that chance now, as she confidently cupped Alice’s breasts. They felt bigger than they looked and Claire bit her lip while she gently started to massage them, relishing in how Alice responded by pushing herself into Claire’s hands.

Boobs! The redhead manically grinned to herself.

Her head ducked down and she took a hard nipple into her mouth. Sucking compulsively, because god, she almost came when Alice had done it to her earlier. Her eyes rolled into the back of her head when Alice’s fingers worked their way into her hair, keeping her in place, gently urging her to continue. Claire moved over Alice’s body so she could kiss her mouth again, but then Alice pulled their bodies flushed together and they moaned in harmony when each slickened centre was met with a smooth, firm, thigh.

Claire shuddered as she tried to lift her hips away from that menacing thigh, when all she wanted to do was grind down against it. She needed to focus and she couldn’t concentrate like that. Claire was on a mission, and by god, she was going to make Alice come if it was the last thing she did.

She went back to sucking on Alice’s tongue, as her hand rested like a little chicken shit on Alice’s hip. It trembled as it snuck closer to the apex of Alice’s thighs, and Claire wondered whether she should just go for it or if she should ask for permission. She looked up at Alice who was already watching her closely.

Claire’s mouth opened and closed again, not sure how to ask, but her eyes fluttered shut when Alice’s fingers moved in between hers and slid Claire’s hand right between her drenched thighs. Claire’s eyes rolled back into her skull again and she moaned almost lewdly.

They had lied to her. They’d said that it would be just like touching herself. But it fucking wasn’t. Not even fucking close. In a stupor, Claire’s fingers explored the blonde. Alice’s soft moans were intoxicating, and Claire was sure she was dreaming all of it.

Her head was spinning.

Entirely by accident, caused by the slickened surface she was dealing with, a finger slipped right inside of Alice and they both whimpered again.

Jesus. Fuck.

She hadn’t meant it, but god was she glad it had happened. Alice was so warm and wet and velvety. Claire felt like just crawling inside the blonde and dying happy. Feeling Alice bucking into her, Claire remembered that she still had a job to do. She started moving her hand and tried to think of what she’d been told, but Alice was kissing her again, and that thigh was rubbing up against her, and god Claire wanted to come so bad, but not before she made Alice.

She needed to gain some control.

What had Rain said again? One to three fingers, feel it out if she doesn’t just ask for it straight out. Ask her what she wants if you’re not sure. Keep a steady rhythm and don’t forget: Clit and nipples.

Claire slid her finger out of Alice and entered her with two. She grew confident when Alice groaned and increased her rocking. Claire sucked a nipple into her mouth again as she thrust into Alice, her palm cupping the blonde’s wet, hot, sex.

She let Alice set the pace, going harder and faster in tandem with Alice’s hips.

Claire…”

Her actual name, moaned in that throaty timber like a benediction, almost had Claire climaxing. On impulse she pressed their chests together and went to kiss the beautiful woman again. Alice clung to her for dear life, fingertips digging into Claire’s back...

And that’s when Claire felt it happening.

Her mouth fell open when Alice released her lips to silently pant into the air. Sucking in deep lungful’s of oxygen while her body lost all sense of rhythm. Claire couldn’t keep up with the uncontrollable bucking. But she kept her arm steady and her hand firm, allowing Alice to rub harshly against the heel of her palm. She watched in wonderment as the body beneath her stiffened and arched and finally Alice cried out her release, with Claire’s fingers buried impossibly deep inside of her.

“Oh god, Alice.” Claire groaned at the sight, kissing everywhere she could reach as she felt the blonde clenching around her fingers and Alice’s entire body convulsed with her climax.

Claire held still, in awe of what she had just witnessed, not sure when she should pull out, or whether she should keep going. Alice had gone completely limp, her eyes closed, her body periodically shuddering in the aftermath of her orgasm.

Still Claire didn’t move.

She wanted to take a picture, but settled on committing it all to memory: Alice flushed and spent, glowing with sweat, every muscle in her beautiful face softened and relaxed. Claire had never seen her like that before.

Alice’s arm was the first to move, gently caressing the wrist of the hand still inside of her, before she carefully removed Claire’s fingers with another shuddering groan. Claire blushed, but Alice just laced their fingers together and pulled her closer, kissing her tenderly.

“You are way too good at this, Red.” Alice smiled, before continuing the languid kiss.

Claire was too aroused to feel smug in that moment. She’d been so close for what felt like hours and it was starting to really hurt. Her hips involuntarily bucked against Alice, needy for release. Sensing her plight, Alice flipped them over, positioning her body in between Claire’s thighs. The redhead was so ready, her legs just fell open in invitation of their own volition. She gasped when Alice’s lips nipped and sucked at her inner thighs.

“Alice…” Claire moaned, punctuating her want with a thrust of her hips.

She really needed Alice to touch her again. If she didn’t do it soon, Claire was gonna do it herself. She was already struggling to not squeeze her own breasts.

Oh sweet baby Jesus!” Claire exclaimed in surprise when Alice covered her aching core with a moist, hot, mouth.

She hadn’t expected that, Claire should’ve, but she really hadn’t. She had been expecting fingers; she’d been craving fingers, but good god if Alice’s mouth didn’t feel a thousand times better. She lifted onto her elbows and stared down at Alice eating her out. Claire had never felt anything so good in her entire life, she was almost going squint in pleasure.

She could barely speak, but she had to know. She had to check.

“D-do I –“ Claire gruffly moaned, when Alice gently sucked and her hand instinctually flew up to keep the blonde’s head in place. Claire tried to steady her breathing and keep her trembling frame upright. “Do I taste okay?” She finally got out in between pants, even as her hips continued to shakily rock into Alice’s face.

Alice lifted her gaze to lock dark eyes on Claire. “So good.” The blonde groaned, then purposely licked through Claire’s folds with a firmly, flattened tongue.

Claire just moaned dizzily and fell backwards, melting into the bed, intent on letting Alice do whatever the fuck she wanted. She was never going to be satisfied just masturbating ever again. Not when actual sex felt like this.


 

Chapter Text

 

“Do you plan on staying in here the entire time?” Myka asked, as she walked into the little lab to find Helena slumped over a notebook at one of the desk

s, concentrating very hard on what appeared to be a bunch of formulaic equations she’d written down.

Upon hearing Myka though, the scientist summarily shut the book and looked up, giving Myka that winning smile that the curly haired woman knew meant that Helena was definitely hiding something.

“Myka darling, so lovely to see you.”

She smirked at the flustered Helena and cocked her head to the side.

“What are you up to?” Myka amusedly prodded, knowing well enough that it wouldn’t be anything bad, or she’d be noting guilt in that overly broad smile instead of apprehension.

“Just compiling a list of supplies we will need to manufacture and administer antivirus.” Helena smoothly replied.

“Oh?” Myka’s smirk broadened as she took a step closer to stand next to Helena, who had stood as well. “This list?” She asked, picking up the loose page laying off to the side and away from the notebook. It contained the completed list that Myka knew H.G. had finished the evening before already.

Helena deflated and let out a defeated breath as she moved to open the notebook again to stare at it instead of Myka.

“I’ve been thinking...” She slowly started. “And please darling, don’t get your hopes up, because what I wish to attempt is so far out of my wheelhouse, that the chances of success are miniscule, though greatly improved with the addition of Cameron’s marvellous functionality.” Helena sighed again and frowned at the page. “I was thinking that the Undead tend to hunt in large hordes... Meaning that their victims often succumb to grievous injuries and die before the virus had even a chance to properly spread through their bodies.”

Myka just patiently waited for Helena to finally come out with it. Taking the time to run her eyes over the stunning woman’s features. They hadn’t kissed yet. Though after their talk the other night, Myka wasn’t opposed to it. In fact, she had wanted to kiss H.G. every time she’d seen her since. But for some reason Myka was scared shitless of doing so. Part of her still couldn’t believe that they’d found each other again. It seemed too good to be true. Everything still sort of felt like a dream.

“That of course means that having an antivirus is only beneficial in those instances where the victim manages to get away from the Undead and finds help.” Helena continued explaining, her attention absorbed by whatever she’d written down in her notebook. “And how often does that really happen?” She seemed to ask herself. “If humanity truly stands any chance of surviving this epidemic, Myka, we will need to synthesize a vaccine...” She trailed off, and then warily looked up at Myka who had frozen at the statement and was just staring at her now with a stunned, yet appreciative gaze.

“It would cripple any further spread of the virus. No one else would be turned, and any survivors – obviously depending on the severity of their wounds - would be able to wait for assistance or find help themselves. With this stagnation of the Undead populace, resources could then be focused on eradicating the infected.” Helena turned to her fully. “But Myka, I don’t want anyone else to know about this. The chance of failure is immense. This is not my area of expertise. I’ve been studying the composition of the antivirus and the T-Virus, and can surmise some of what is needed from that. But it will take time. Cameron’s skills are a crucial asset. Not to mention Olivia’s apparent immunity. But again, I must stress that –

Myka kissed her.

Helena seemed to respond out of pure instinct alone, and when the passionate kiss ended and Myka stepped away to adoringly grin at her, the shorter woman had to struggle to regain her focus.

“We will need to set up clinical trials, it may take years. If we can somehow find a reputable bio-chemist, it would most definitely speed up the process –

Myka kissed her again.

This woman was remarkable, she thought. Even if the plan didn’t work out. It was something. It was a start. They would speak to Claire later about getting Helena everything she would need.


Even as she squinted into the bright afternoon sun glaring down at her, Claire Redfield couldn’t control the large grin plastered on her face. Her body was still tingling all over as she stood outside the RV, dressed in a pair of Alice’s olive shorts, a white tank and a very form fitting brown, short-sleeved, shirt. In fact, the only items that belonged to her, were the pair of combat boots on her feet and the shoulder holsters which held the set of golden Desert Eagles. Though Alice was taller, she wasn’t quite as built as Claire, so the clothes were extra tight, showing off every lean muscle on the redhead’s frame.

It had been just over twenty-four hours since she’d entered the motorhome to take that shower, and even though it felt to Claire as though little time had past, her entire world had definitely been changed. Unbidden, her grin grew even larger and she bit her lip in an attempt to stop it. Because Claire knew that she needed to compose herself before she faced her friends again, who would all undoubtedly already know what she and Alice had been doing for most of the previous night, that entire morning, all the way up until just over an hour ago.

Fuck... Claire could still feel Alice around her fingers.

Absently, she caressed her thumb over her fingertips. It felt as though a phantom vagina was still clenching onto them. Her lower belly tightened at the thought and she shut her eyes at the sudden onslaught of arousal. Yep, Claire could still vividly feel a phantom mouth between her thighs, driving her to the brink of glorious insanity.

How the fuck did anyone sexually active ever get anything done? How had the world kept on spinning? Why did people bother to go to work at all? Or maybe it was just Alice, maybe the world had kept on functioning because not everyone had been having sex with the gorgeous, blonde, goddess.

Claire’s smile went lopsided and goofy. She’d just finished making out with Alice for about ten minutes against the door of the RV, before the blonde went to take Gnarles Barkley for a walk. Was it not for the puppy nearly jumping out of his skin with excitement at the prospect, they might’ve gone back inside the bus and continued their marathon of sexual exploration.

Claire sighed.

Later. Definitely, later. For now, she needed to check on everyone. The antivirus still needed to be distributed. And Umbrella needed to pay for what they had done to Alice.


“I hate to say this, but I’m bored out of my fucking mind.” Rain sighed from her position on a crate underneath a tree close to the centre of the compound.

“Yeah, I kinda miss killing Undead.” Jill pouted, shifting her weight to better snuggle in between Rain’s legs where she was sitting.

“You guys are freaks.” K-Mart deadpanned, intensely studying the cards in her hand, then glancing at the open float on the makeshift table between her and the two of them. “I fold.” She sighed.

Poker was definitely not her game.

“All in.” Josh Stone grinned victoriously, either confident in his hand, or bluffing up a storm.

“Fold.” Jill placed her cards down.

“Call it.” Rain smirked and directed a challenging gaze at Josh.

“Can I ask you a personal question?” The large man asked all of sudden, disrupting the lazy flow of the game as he looked toward the three women.

“Depends on what it is.” Jill absently commented as she focused on cleaning her nails with the file she’d just removed from her pocket.

As the other two only looked at him expectantly, Josh decided to just go ahead.

“Why is it that lesbians use strap-ons if they don’t like penises?” He frowned.

And maybe it was the lack of smut and the air of genuine curiosity he asked the question with, because Rain only smirked at him before she spoke.

“Do you like blowjobs, Rocky?” She casually queried.

After reddening slightly, he let out a cough and then cleared his throat. “Well, yeah. What guy doesn’t it?” His brows furrowed, clearly wondering if Rain was just trying to embarrass him to avoid answering his question.

“And you like it when it’s a woman’s mouth sucking you off, right?”

He narrowed his eyes at her, growing suspicious, but answered nonetheless. “Yes...”

“And you don’t like it when guys suck you off?” Rain’s eyes were twinkling mischievously as she watched him turn even redder.

“No guy has sucked me off!” He sputtered. “And no guy ever will.” He defended and then seemed to remember the company he was in, he quickly amended. “Not that there’s anything wrong with that. My friend Steve’s a homo. It just isn’t something that I’m into.”

K-Mart and Jill were quietly snickering at how easy it was to get him ruffled. They liked Josh and hoped Rain wasn’t gonna say something, well, Rain-like and traumatise him forever.

“But a mouth is a mouth, Rocky.” She told him earnestly. “What’s the difference if you stick your dick in a girl mouth or a guy mouth?” She shrugged. “Same thing right? Some guys even have really girly mouths.”

“It’s not the same thing!” Josh argued, and then the point Rain was trying to make hit him and he chuckled. “Okay, I get it.” He conceded good naturedly.

“Yeah, buddy.” Rain grinned. “S’got nothing to do with the plastic dick, but it’s all about the woman wielding it.” She winked at him.

“Guess who we just saw walking into the house.” Myka grinned, where she and Helena had walked up to the group, hand-in-hand.

“Seems as though our Claire has finally come up for some air.” Helena smirked.

Her words were barely out when K-Mart scrambled to her feet and started off toward the house.

“Go easy on her!” Jill laughed, feeling sorry for the third degree Claire was about to be subjected to.


Claire was still dazed by thoughts of Alice as she all but floated down the hallway of the manor, towards her room. Her room which she hadn’t slept in yet. Honestly, Claire felt like doing a pirouette or two, just for the fuck of it, even though she hadn’t done any ballet her entire life.

She breezed into the room, readying herself to just fall back onto her bed and continue daydreaming, maybe masturbate a little, when her eyes landed on the other bed. The occupied bed. The bed containing the very nude forms of Sarah and Olivia. Sitting upright. The blonde in Sarah’s lap. Her shapely legs wrapped around Sarah’s waist.

Claire’s mouth fell open and she just stood their gawking at the mass of intertwined limbs and all that glistening flesh. Such beautiful, naked, flesh...

“Claire?” She vaguely registered Sarah’s voice.

She wasn’t sure how long she’d been staring for. Olivia’s face was buried in Sarah’s neck in embarrassment and the brunette was smirking at the redhead with a clearly amused expression. Claire looked at Sarah’s face in confusion and after a very pointed look from the brunette, she finally seemed to snap out of it and abruptly spun around.

“Oh god, Sarah, Olivia. I’m so sorry.” She rushed an apology. “I dunno... My brain... its not... its... broken.” Claire flinched at the idiotic statement.

She also realised how horny and pervy she sounded and though she was definitely the former, even before she had entered the room, she really hadn’t meant to interrupt them. Or stare.

“It’s okay.” Sarah chuckled, not sounding the least bit fazed by the interruption.

Claire let out a breath and then her mind went back to the picture of the gorgeous naked women. And then she thought about naked Alice and then she thought about her and Alice naked together and then her stomach dropped and clenched. Claire groaned and slapped her forehead in a desperate attempt to stop the images flashing in her mind.

Fuck, she’s turned into a sex maniac. Alice had turned her into a fucking sex maniac.

“So are you just gonna stand there, or do you wanna watch?” Sarah’s amused voice broke into her thoughts again and Claire remembered where she was.

She heard a faint slap and Sarah’s husky laughter and could only assume Olivia had smacked Sarah at the suggestion. Or at the teasing. Sarah was teasing right? God, Claire hoped she was.

“Fuck, guys, I’m really sorry.” She started apologising again, as she took a step to the side and crab-walked toward the door. “It’s just, you’re naked, and Alice did these things...” Claire could feel her ears burning red hot. “And I was caught off guard, after all that... And then you two were busy too... here... doing it... and I was just surprised... is all.”

She thankfully reached the door, flung it open, flung herself through it and shut it behind her without looking back.

Claire was leaning against a wall in the corridor, trying to clear her mind and catch her breath - she felt like she’d just run a marathon – when K-Mart found her.

“Hey there, you horny devil you.” The blonde lightly punched her on the shoulder with an impossibly large grin and wide, sparkling expectant eyes. “So, how was it?” K-Mart finally asked with a waggle of her eyebrows, after Claire just blankly stared at her for a few moments.

“Uh... What?” Claire asked, blinking slowly and finally registering that K-Mart had asked her something.

The blonde sighed and deflated a little.

“Fine, don’t tell me.” She pouted. “Not like I was waiting for you and Alice to happen since forever.” She muttered.

Claire smiled when she realised what K-Mart was on about.

“Do you want details?” She tentatively asked; wanting to tell K-Mart everything, but not feeling it would be right to do so. What she and Alice had shared was private and intense and between the two of them.

K-Mart’s grin was back full force.

“Love the outfit.” She raked her eyes over Claire. “And you can tell me anything you wanna tell me.” She beamed and then suddenly grew serious. “Did she treat you right?” She asked, her eyes narrowing suspiciously.

Claire gave her a warm smile and wrapped her arm around the blonde’s shoulders, guiding her away from the sex happening just a few feet away.

“She did.” Claire sighed dreamily. “It was amazing K... Alice is incredible... I never even thought I could feel like that... Like this...”

K-Mart stopped their progress down the corridor and turned to intently study Claire’s face.

“Claire... Please don’t tell me you went all Erica Hahn on Alice.” She warily stated.

The redhead just confusedly stared back.

“Erica and Callie? Callica? Grey’s Anatomy?” K-Mart explained like Claire should know this and then seemed to remember who she was talking to. “So Callie and Erica have sex for the first time and it was apparently awesome for them, but they don’t like to show lesbians doing it, even though all the straight people are fucking each other everywhere in that hospital, you know?” K-Mart huffed and then went right back to explaining. “So afterward, Erica is sitting their and she makes this speech about how when she was a child, she saw green blobs and was like oh okay, they’re just blobs nothing special. And then she went to the optometrist and got glasses and then she realised the blobs were actually leaves and that the world was beautiful and she never even knew she had needed glasses to begin with. And then she tells Callie that she’s like glasses to her, ‘cause she never would’ve guessed that she was missing some lady-loving in her life. And then Callie freaks out and runs off.”

Claire continued to stare at the blonde as she processed what was being said. It actually sounded like a very nice thing to say to someone. This Callie sounded like a douche for leaving, she didn’t get what the problem was.

“Oh my god, do you love her?”

That got Claire’s attention back to the blonde instantly.

“What? No!” Then she thought on it some more. “I dunno.” Claire frowned and looked to the carpet. She had many feelings when it came to Alice. Many, many feelings. What the fuck was love supposed to feel like anyway?

K-Mart watched the storm of emotions crossing Claire’s face and felt instantly guilty for ruining her afternoon–after.

“Hey, forget about it.” She softly said and hooked her arm through Claire’s. “Alice is awesome. I just jumped the gun there for a second, you know me.” She chuckled nervously, hoping to get Claire out of her head again. “And even if you do love her – now or later, whenever- that would be great, cause Alice is nice and cool and she’s definitely, majorly, into you. And guess who I saw holding hands just now.” K-Mart swiftly changed the topic. “H and Myka!”


Alice was floating on cloud nine and she had to stop herself from skipping back toward the RV. Gnarles Barkley was trailing behind, his energy drained from all the playing they’d done. He was running around like a bunny on acid; his owner’s happiness seemingly contagious.

His ears perked up as he heard Alice softly humming under her breath until she was flat out singing.

Short People got, no reason... Short People got, no reason...” Alice happily sung. “Short People got, no reason to liiiive.

She chuckled to herself.

They got, tiny little hands,” she turned around and faced Gnarles Barkley, “little eyes, they walk around tellin’, great big lies.” He wagged his tail as she continued walking backwards. “They got little noses and tiny little teeth, they wear platform shoes on their nasty little feet.” She laughed merrily.

Well, I don’t want no Short People!” Rain jumped out from behind one of the buildings like she was waiting for Alice and started singing with.

Dont want no Short People.” Alice beamed back at her.

Don’t want no Short People ‘round here.” They finished together then burst out laughing.

That good?” Rain asked after they’d sobered up and fell into step together. She hadn’t heard Alice’s happy song in a long time.

“Better.” Alice grinned.

“Wow.” Rain smiled and patted Alice on the back. “I’m happy for you guys.”

 “Thanks, Rain.”


As they rounded a corner to come in view of the bus, a familiar figure leaning against the door was standing there in wait; straightening up when their approach was noticed. Rain smirked knowingly.

“Good luck with that conversation.” She chuckled and veered off toward the house.

Alice swallowed thickly and settled her features into a blank expression. She straightened her back and put an extra confidence in her gait, upholding her demeanour till she stood only a few feet away from a glaring Carlos Olivera.

“Did you enjoy fucking my sister?” He gruffly asked, pulling on his superior height and build to tower over Alice.

She wasn’t sure why the imposing facade was working on her. Alice could still easily kill or maim him, or stop him from coming anywhere near her. The only thing he had going for him, was that he was Claire’s brother and that gave him an advantage, cause Alice wouldn’t do anything to him for that reason alone.

“I don’t see how that’s any of your business.” She answered, steeling her jaw and staring back at him.

Alice understood that she wasn’t talking to her friend now, but rather to Claire’s brother. And from what she’d seen, the two of them shared a strong bond. Alice knew guys like Carlos. Backing down from him wasn’t gonna gain her any points. Claire was her own woman, strong and intelligent. She didn’t need anybody for any reason. Alice’s ability to keep her safe would only slightly count in her favour, but Claire could take care of herself regardless of that. She was dealing with a family of mercenaries. They respected a hardass.

Carlos took a threatening step closer.

“Do you know what I did to the last guys that hurt Claire?” He asked, but continued without waiting for an answer. “I took my knife, gutted them and left them to a slow and painful death.”

Alice assumed that the guys he was talking about were the ones that had captured L.J. and Claire.

“I have no intention of hurting her.” She resolutely and honestly answered, knowing that’s what Carlos needed to affirm. Considering that Claire hadn’t even dated before, it was only natural he’d be freaking out.

He seemed to soften somewhat when he saw Alice’s conviction. “Claire’s not like other women.” He awkwardly tried to explain exactly what Alice had presumed had him worried.

“I know.” Alice couldn’t stop the goofy grin from spreading on her face. “She’s special.”

Carlos smiled then and drew her in for a brief bear hug that knocked the breath right out of her.

“Good.” He nodded with a sly smirk. “But just in case you forget that, if I can’t take you down, your gonna have to deal with Helena and K-Mart gunning for your head too.”


Claire spent supper in the crowded cafeteria, deftly avoiding the questions from her friends, but her red face was enough to keep them amused throughout. She wondered if they’d be as boisterous if Alice was there. Claire could barely look at Sarah and Olivia. Sarah taking advantage of that by being the most outspoken, as everyone loudly debated Claire’s whereabouts over the last twenty-four hours and how Alice – ‘coincidentally’ – had been missing as well.

Though it was very clear they knew exactly what had happened, nobody – thankfully – actually said anything outright and all gave Claire warm smiles when she excused herself and made her way out of the house and toward the RV again.

Outside though she ran into Sheva, who to all the world – save for Claire – was looking like she wanted to throw up.

“Hey, Alomar. I actually wanted to talk to you about something if you have a moment?” Claire jumped right into the conversation, wanting to finish up and get to Alice.

“Of course.” Sheva answered with a weak smile.

“You okay?” She finally noticed her friend looking off.

“I’ll be fine.” Sheva smiled. There was no way she was going to tell Claire how much it hurt knowing that she and Alice had been together. “Just lost two men on the supply run this morning.”

That was unfortunately true. The search for supplies was getting more difficult as more Undead were created, and more businesses were looted dry.

“I heard. And I’m sorry.” Claire easily wrapped the tiny woman in her arms and caringly hugged her, not noticing as Sheva clung to her and let out a disappointed breath when the hug was over too soon. “It’s actually what I wanted to talk to you about.” Claire continued. “Since you’ve been nice enough to accommodate us, we were hoping to join the runs with your guys in future.”

She’d discussed it over dinner with the rest of the Convoy, right before all the teasing had started.

“Helena needs some supplies for the lab, she drew up a list. Rain and Jill are itching to get out there again. Cam is practically invincible, and I was actually on my way to Alice to ask her if she can help.” Claire’s smile unconsciously spread wider at saying the blonde’s name. “But I’m sure she will.”

Sheva bristled slightly and bit the inside of her cheek.

“The help would be appreciated, thank you.” She very formally answered.

Claire tilted her head at her friend, looking as though she would question Sheva’s behaviour, but then she noticed the tall figure walking out of the shadows towards them and everything else became a distant memory, as she grinned at Alice who was still so far away she probably couldn’t even make out the excitement clearly written on Claire’s face. The redhead’s tummy fluttered and she blushed at the reaction, looking away again and feeling stupid.

Finally remembering Sheva, she looked to where the woman had been, only to find the spot empty. She frowned and looked around, but Sheva had left all together.

How long had she been staring at Alice?

At the front of the RV, she noticed one of Sheva’s men, leaning heavily against the bus for support. She chuckled to herself. Ever since the convoy showed up at Arcadia, drinking had become a norm. Well, there wasn’t much else to do aside from having sex, was there?

And just like that her thoughts turned back to Alice. Claire turned to watch the blonde still a good distance away, and fidgeted slightly to stop herself from walking forward to close the gap between them and willed herself to stay in place. She was so focused on Alice, she hardly noticed the drunk stumbling toward her, until he all but fell against her with a low groan. Claire instinctively braced herself and blocked his fall with her forearm, and instantly felt the sharp pain that followed...

Just as the surprised yelp left her lips, the man was thrown back from her and almost exploded into a million pieces a few feet away.

Everything seemed to happen in slow motion after that, as Claire lifted her arm to examine the very human looking bite mark. She vaguely registered Alice shouting her name as the blonde ran toward her, but all Claire could focus on was the little bit of red trickling from the wound and the sound of blood surging in her ears.

“Well shit.” She muttered under her breath.


 

Chapter Text

 

“No, no, no.” Alice muttered to herself as she carefully examined the bite on Claire’s arm.

It seemed harmless, just barely having broken the skin, but would be enough for the virus to have entered Claire’s system already. Without warning, the lanky blonde bent down and swooped an unsuspecting Claire up in her arms and started carrying her toward the house, desperately shouting for help.

“I can walk, Alice.” Claire cautiously murmured, more unsettled at Alice losing her cool, than the actual fact that she had just been infected with the T-Virus.

Alice ignored the statement, or didn’t hear Claire as she rushed into the manor, continuing calling out her distress. Soon a crowd had gathered, among them the rest of the convoy, looking on in worried confusion.

“Did you guys elope?” K-Mart nervously chuckled as she warily searched the worried Alice’s face, who stood just over the threshold with Claire still in her arms.

When Sheva came rushing in demanding to know what was going on, Claire tried to smile while she casually explained that she had been bitten and how it had happened.

“Who?” Sheva asked, looking angry and distraught all at once.

Claire proposed that the man probably hadn’t told anyone he was infected during the raid they had returned from earlier that day.

“Maybe you should get all of your men checked out, just in case. This can spread pretty fast if not contained...” She suggested.

Sheva seemed more concerned with Claire’s wellbeing, but stepped away to issue her commands into her radio, knowing that they’d all be caught in a shitstorm if the infection wasn’t dealt with immediately.

Claire hesitantly looked up to Alice staring off at nothing with glittering, obsidian eyes. She could practically feel the blonde’s body quietly thrumming with emotion. Gently she reached up her hand to cup Alice’s cheek and turned Alice’s head so those dark eyes would look at her.

“I can stand, Alice. Please let me down?” She softly asked.

Alice reluctantly relented to the request, but kept a protective arm around Claire’s waist, holding her close. Claire didn’t mind that at all and turned toward her stunned friends. Helena seemed the first to recover from the shock.

“Though we have the antivirus, it needs to be administered intravenously and in exact quantities or it will not work. We need to get the hypodermic needles. It’s on the bloody list.” Helena started, clearly agitated and seemingly angry at herself for some reason.

Claire already knew this of course. Everyone knew this, hence the all round freaking out. It had been her own fault really; she had needed to speak with Sheva the day before already. But she’d been delightfully preoccupied.

Still, Claire couldn’t regret anything.

“Symptoms will start showing between 2-3 hours from now. Complete conversion in four to six hours depending on a variety of variables.” Myka contemplatively frowned, looking as though she was trying to remember her own experiences with the virus.

“I’ll just go get a few needles and inject myself.” Claire shrugged.

“You’ll need to search for stock. And if you run into any Undead you’ll need to fight. The stress and adrenaline will increase the spread of the virus.” Olivia explained.

“Not to mention the impact of the symptoms on your physical and mental efficiency.” Helena added.

“I’m not letting any of you go out there for me.” Claire stated, already seeing where this was going. “It’s almost dark and I have more than enough time to -

“- well you don’t get a say, Freckles.” Rain interrupted. “Just stay here and relax and we’ll be back in no time.”

Sheva walked back into the conversation. “I’ll have my men go as well.”

“I’m going too.” All the women in Claire’s convoy stated resolutely and as one. Save for Alice who was still vacantly staring down at Claire in her arm, inhaling deeply as she subtly scented the redhead.

They started arguing amongst each other as to who should go and who should stay and Claire sighed looking up at her quiet lover.

“I’m going to be fine.” She whispered, the stricken look on Alice’s face making her chest clench painfully. Alice grinded her teeth, looking as though she was about to cry, before she held Claire closer and took a deep breath.

“I can fly.” Her gravelly voice finally sounded into the corridor of the hall and quieted everyone down. Alice turned to look at Sheva. “I’ll need a Chopper.”

The radio was whipped out again and Sheva quickly issued a few commands before turning back to the shaggy blonde. “It will be ready in ten minutes.”

Alice nodded and looked to the rest of the women. “I’m going alone. The rest of you will stay and look after Claire.” She said it with such resolution that nobody even thought to argue. Besides, it was Alice, she’d get it done.

Alice returned and almost pained gazed toward Claire. “I’m not going to let you die.” She determinedly vowed.

Claire wrapped her arms around the blonde’s neck, pulling her down and resting their foreheads together. She wasn’t sure what to say, anything could go wrong, she didn’t doubt Alice was capable, but if she were to die, she didn’t want it on Alice’s shoulders.

“I’m not afraid of dying.” She whispered.

It was the truth, but she needed Alice to know that she had no regrets.

“You’re not dying, Red.” Alice thickly whispered back, holding Claire closer. “Promise me you’ll do whatever it takes to stay alive, until I get back.”

Everyone turned away from the pair when they noticed the tears flowing down Alice’s cheeks and the absolute fear in the blonde’s eyes. Claire’s breath hitched at the show of emotion. She nodded quickly, brushing Alice’s tears away with her thumbs and kissed her.

They were locked together for a few moments before Carlos came bursting through the doors eyes wide and terrified – clearly word had spread fast. He took one look at everyone gathered and his face fell.

“God, no.” He moaned in anguish.

Alice stepped away from Claire, gripping onto her hand as she turned toward Carlos.

“I’m taking one of the choppers. You navigate. Helena and Sheva can mark possible sites for hypodermic needles. We leave in five.” She instructed in a steady voice, in spite of her glistening eyes.

Carlos straightened up. He had something to do. Alice looked to Rain and Jill who nodded and walked toward Carlos. “We’ll keep an eye on her, Old Man.” The Latina feebly smirked.

He gave a weak smile in acknowledgement, but turned to go to Claire who stopped his progress with a raised hand. “Rather not risk it.” She whispered, leaning closer to Alice.

Claire hated what all this was doing to everyone and that she wasn’t allowed to lift a finger to help. She would’ve insisted on going with them, but then someone would’ve been watching her more than their own backs. Claire sighed and decided to just go with the plan, she’d caused enough excitement already. And with the uncertainty of how fast the virus would spread, she’d be a danger to them anyway.

The sound of the Chopper starting up had everyone exiting the manor and walking toward the helipad in contemplative silence. K-Mart was silently crying like they’d already buried Claire. Helena kept a protective arm around the younger blonde. Alice never let go of Claire’s hand. Not even as she and Carlos discussed where they should start looking. They wouldn’t be able to go too far on just a tank. Arcadia was located so remotely. Then there was the fact that their best chance would be in the bigger cities where there would undoubtedly be more Undead.

“Don’t die, Kid.” Carlos gruffly commanded.

“Love you too, Bro.” Claire replied, ‘cause fuck if they didn’t come back in time and she never got to tell him.

As she had anticipated, her words had him looking away quickly and climbing into the Chopper to hide the affect they had. The redhead smiled fondly at him and then slowly turned to Alice, who’d been boring holes into the side of her face throughout the quick goodbye.

“I…” Claire started, completely dumbstruck by the intensity of Alice’s gaze in that moment. “You…” She tried again and failed, biting her lip. “Don’t do anything reckless.” She finally managed. “Get back safely.”

Alice’s answer was to kiss her long and hard and deeply. Claire moaned as the blonde melded their bodies together, kissing her like it would be the last time ever. When they parted, Claire’s eyes were glazed and her head was spinning, and she was grinning like an idiot.

“I won’t let you die.” Alice earnestly reiterated, before turning toward the Chopper.

Claire just nodded in a blissful daze and watched as the helicopter took off into the twilight. After they were nothing more than a speck in the distance, Claire turned to her remaining friends who were all staring at her as though she were on her deathbed.

Well she guessed that technically she kind of was. She cleared her throat uncomfortably.

“I need to be confined. Just to be safe.” Claire added the second part after it looked like they would protest. She turned to Sheva. “Lock-up should do.”

Sheva sighed and nodded her consent and lead the way to one of the buildings they’d converted to hold anyone stupid enough to step out of line in Arcadia. The cell itself contained an uncomfortable little cot, toilet and sink. It was surrounded by three solid, brick walls with a front made entirely of bars separating it from the rest of the room. Predictably it was hardly used as the few times Sheva’s men had done something worth locking up over, they had been trialled and executed or exiled from Arcadia.

“K-Mart, why don’t you and Sarah get some water. It’ll help if Claire stays hydrated.” Myka suggested and both women seemed relieved to have something to do, and with a final look at Claire took off toward the house.

“Dead man walking.” Claire muttered to herself.


“I want Carlos to have L.J.’s guns.” Claire spoke quietly as she disarmed and placed the golden Desert Eagles on the table outside Arcadia’s prison cell.

She was lucky that it was only Helena and Sheva with her for the time being. Those two would understand planning for the worst while hoping for the best.

“H, you get my pocket knife.” She placed the prized possession next to the weapons. “K gets Xena and Liv gets Gabby.” The keys were lined up next to them. “Sarah gets Mikey’s skills for anything she wants and for as long as she wants. He owes me. Remind him of that.” Claire told Sheva, who nodded solemnly. “Cam gets my shotgun and Rain my sniper rifle.”

Helena’s brows furrowed and she wondered if Claire had thought about this before, because the instructions were just flowing way too naturally.

“Jill gets my twin set of revolvers and Myka gets my collection of books, but Sheva,” she turned to her friend, “I want you to have my first edition copy of Night and Day by Virginia Woolf.” Claire smiled at the involuntary widening of Sheva’s eyes.

Sheva collected first editions. The rarer the better. Sometimes Claire thought she liked just having them, more than reading them. She’d actually planned on giving the book to Sheva on her birthday. But the Queen of Arcadia didn’t need to know that. “It’s in my personal locker in the back of the Humvee. Air sealed and in the silver case.” She smirked. “And if I survive this, you get to keep it.” She winked.

Sheva chuckled at that. “Good, cause you are surviving this, Redfield.”

The redhead walked through the door of the cell and closed it behind her.

“Next to it, you’ll find my Ukelele... I want you to give that to Alice.” She instructed and went to lay down on the bunk.


Forty minutes later, Alice landed the chopper on the rooftop of the hospital in the first large town they came across. She tried to steady her shaking legs as she exited the aircraft, hyped on adrenaline and fear. There was no reason for there not be any needles and syringes at the hospital, she told herself in attempt to calm down and not think about the giant metaphorical clock ticking above her head. She needed to focus. Carlos was with her and he was bound to be distracted, but she could hardly leave him back at the compound. Alice could imagine what was going through his mind. If she hadn’t had brought him with, he would’ve recruited a pilot and taken the second chopper and then gotten himself killed and then what was she gonna tell Claire?

“So hospitals, vets, drug stores and farm stores.” Carlos listed off as if to himself. Probably trying to focus just like Alice was doing as he tightly gripped his SMG in his hands.

Alice looked away from him when the stench of zombie wafted up her senses. They seemed to especially love the night time, maybe all that rotting flesh was a bit sensitive to the sun.

“There are a lot of Undead here.” She told Carlos. “It’s gonna take time getting rid of them and search for the supplies.” Alice clenched her jaw, contemplating asking him to stay at the Chopper. She’d be faster on her own, but she knew in her gut that he wouldn’t stay there. Carlos would want to look. To help his sister no matter the cost. “I dunno if we should risk all that time, or go and try to find somewhere less infested.”

He nodded that he understood that time wasn’t something they had. Though they found the hospital easily enough, finding the other spots would be far more difficult. Especially in the dark with know GPS to guide them.

“Lets see what’s happening inside. Give it a few minutes, if it looks like a waste of time, we go to the next stop?” He finally suggested.

In answer, Alice drew her Kukris, her shuriken rising from the pockets of her duster to ominously, orbit her and stalked toward the rooftop entrance of the hospital.


Just over an hour later and Claire was ready to crawl out of her skin with boredom.

“Can I at least have a smoke?” She exasperatedly asked the group of women lounged uncomfortably in the small building that housed her cell.

“Eat something.” Myka smiled apologetically and motioned to the bread and fruit on a tray on the cot as Claire was sitting on the floor next to it.

Claire rolled her eyes, took an apple and roughly bit into it.

“You know, since this is my final hour, shouldn’t I get special requests granted or something?”

There was a scraping of a chair on the floor and then K-Mart rushed out of the building.

“Fuck.” Claire swore at her own insensitivity.

“We’ve got her.” Sarah said and followed after Cameron who’d exited shortly after the blonde.

Sheva had gone to make sure that all her men were clean, and those who had been on the supply run were being kept separate, just to be safe. Rain and Jill were helping with that, leaving Helena, Myka and Olivia with the redhead.

Claire looked up at Helena. “She’ll be fine right? If I... If things don’t turn out like we want to?”

“She’s strong.” Helena meekly smiled. “Even more so for knowing you.”

Claire returned the half-hearted smile. The Kid was a fighter, no doubt about that.


Helena watched as Claire continuously cleared her throat, she’d already finished a bottle of water and Myka had placed another through the bars just a moment ago. She now looked to her lover, who’s face said it all. The symptoms had started. Scratchy throat. Fever. Sore body. It initially feels like the onset of the flu, Myka had explained. And then the itching starts, followed by the migraines and dementia. Myka had been administered the antivirus just before the onset of the dementia, but knew from what she’d seen from others less fortunate, that that stage could last for about an hour as the infected person lost all coherent thoughts until they only knew the hunger.

“How do you know when you love someone?” Claire suddenly asked, where she still sat with her back resting against the cot. She opened her new bottle of water and wiped the sweat gathering at her brow, before taking a sip.

Everyone seemed surprised by the question, but it was Olivia who answered, stepping up to the bars so Claire didn’t have to move to see her.

“I once heard love described as a Divine Accident.” She spoke with a soft smile, which Claire impulsively mimicked.

“Beautiful...” Helena murmured in agreement, as she leaned her head back against the wall where she sat on the floor right next to the bars, at Myka’s side.

“Yes.” Olivia agreed, fondly glancing at Helena and Myka and then back at Claire. “I’ve seen great love, between people who found each other against all odds. I’ve seen it transcend time and dimensions. I’ve seen it happen as simple as two people meeting in a supermarket or at a bar.” She chuckled. “But when I heard it described as a Divine Accident, it just made sense. Because you can work toward an understanding, a friendship, a mutual respect and companionship, but when the fates collide and love happens, you just feel it and you know that it’s something all together different...”

“It feels like an addiction.” Myka murmured as Olivia trailed off, seemingly lost in her memories. “An uncontrolled, unstoppable need to be around her. She takes up your thoughts and you have to consciously will yourself to focus on other things. And once you get a handle on that, you find yourself making plans...”

“You start thinking about how amazing it is to wake up with her every morning.” Helena continued, her hand slipping into Myka’s, even as she continued looking at Claire. “You question whether you are the person she needs, whether you are making her happy. You are scared out of your mind most of the time. Wondering if you’re doing the right thing, because you don’t want to lose her.” She sadly smiled when she felt the hand she was holding give a light squeeze.

“And when things go wrong, it hurts.” Olivia added.

“It hurts so much you want to vomit and just crawl into your bed and cry forever.” Sheva suddenly spoke from where she’d entered, unnoticed by the other women.

“Sounds nice.” Claire sardonically commented as she scratched at her chest. It already looked like she was breaking out in hives.

Helena’s eyes teared up when she noticed, but she inhaled a shaky breath and didn’t comment on the disease progression.

“The point is, darling,” she swallowed thickly, “everything feels amplified. When you’re happy and together, there’s no drug that can compare to the high you feel. And when life happens, and you fight and you hurt each other, whether you meant to or not, you feel lost and scared and yes, it hurts. Unfortunately, that’s when most people realise just how much they love someone, after they’ve already lost them.”

Claire continued her scratching, moving up toward her neck. Helena was grateful that her nails were short, or Claire would’ve been bleeding already.

“I think I get it.” The redhead nodded sagely. “But does that also mean you want to have sex with her? Like all the time?”

They couldn’t help it, everyone burst out laughing. Save for Claire, who was seriously waiting for an answer.


After the top floor of the hospital was found overrun with Undead and swiftly clearing it, Carlos started searching for the supplies as Alice continued killing off the new influx of Undead flooding into the ward. Turned out that bringing the mercenary along was a good idea after all.

The zombies were climbing up the staircases that linked all the floors of the hospital and Alice didn’t have the means or the time to properly block the entrances. It took all of her focus to stop them from being swarmed. There was no way she would be able to keep it up for an extended period of time. So they decided to try somewhere smaller.

They’d just managed to take off when the door on the roof burst open and Undead came pouring out of it. The blonde could still smell them and wanted to kick herself for not having scented the danger Claire had been in. Alice had noticed the man at the bus, dismissed him as drunk and focused all of her attention on the redhead smiling at her. Her feet had hurried in it’s step, unable to wait to wrap her arms around Claire again...

Alice tightly gripped the cyclic to rein in her frustration and steered them toward a clearing just outside of town. They’d have to scour the city on foot.


Claire was pacing. And scratching and muttering to herself.

Sarah and Cameron had returned with K-mart, but upon seeing the state the redhead was in, had summarily left with the blonde again. Rain and Jill had finished helping Sheva. Luckily everyone understood the danger they were in should the virus spread within Arcadia’s walls and had given their full cooperation. They were playing cards at a lone table, joined by Myka and Olivia, trying not to stare in worry at the redhead. 

Sheva and Helena stood at the bars attempting to engage Claire in conversation, but the redhead either ignored them or just gave them a monosyllabic answer. After a long silence though, everyone looked up when Claire softly spoke to herself, while she stared at the far wall of her cell:

By the toll of a billion deaths man has bought his birthright of the earth, and it is his against all comers. It would still be his were the Martians ten times as mighty as they are. For neither do men live nor die in vain.

She fell quiet again and Helena turned to where she could feel Myka’s eyes on her.

“She really does know them all.” The curly haired woman smiled sadly.

Helena just bit her lip and nodded, turning back to watch Claire. That the redhead remembered the quote was a good sign. So was the fact that it was suited to the circumstances. Were they to think of the Undead as Martians of course. Helena was determined to hope that Claire’s mind was strong enough to withstand the virus longer than anyone else’s.

But then the redhead turned around and directed red-rimmed, bloodshot eyes to Helena.

“You need to kill me.” Claire hoarsely stated. “Kill me and burn my body.”

“You’re not dying.” Helena all but whispered in reply, laying a hand on her chest in an attempt to soothe the ache constricting there.

Claire started pacing again, her neck and arms had long angry scratches on them. She shook her head and muttered to herself. “Carlos is gonna be so disappointed in me.”

“Then just hang on a bit longer. He’ll be here soon.” Sheva tried, clipping her radio off of her belt and leaving the building in an attempt to reach the chopper, like she’d done every few minutes for the last two hours.

It’s already been over four hours since Carlos and Alice had left.

Claire just watched her exit and then walked up to the bars. Her breathing was laboured, her skin pale and glistening with sweat. She gripped at the bars and closed her eyes, gritting her teeth at the onslaught of yet another vicious headache.

Helena instinctively moved forward to comfort her. Only a few inches away, she felt familiar arms wrap around her waist as Myka pulled her back just as Claire made a grab for her. Everyone flew up from their seats and stared at the bloodshot eyes blankly focused on Helena.

Realising just how far the virus had spread, Helena turned and buried her face into Myka’s shoulder.

“Is it too late?” Helena husked, scared of the answer she’d get.

The question was met with a deafening silence, until they all heard the sound of an approaching chopper. Helena instantly stepped away from Myka, but didn’t want to get excited. What if they hadn’t managed to get the needles? Helena dismissed that thought, they wouldn’t have been back otherwise. What if it was too late though? She looked at Myka again for an answer, but then Alice was coming through the door, clutching the vital packets in her hand, eyes wild and terrified and staring at Claire.

They could still hear the rotor blades whirling outside, indicating a descending helicopter. Alice must’ve jumped out of the Chopper mid-air. Helena was grateful for that as she started moving, having to call Alice’s name so she would release her death-grip on the syringes and needles.

Rain was already retrieving the antivirus as Helena checked to see if the seals of the packages were unbroken and then ripped them open to assemble the parts and prep the injection. When it was ready, everyone turned to Alice.

“We need to restrain her.” Myka said and went to retrieve the key to the gate, but Alice was already moving forward and tore the gate right from its hinges. After placing it aside, she had just enough time to catch the redhead jumping at her and growling viciously.

Claire started scratching and clawing at Alice, trying to bite her. The blonde was clearly struggling because she didn’t want to hurt the redhead who had already drawn blood in her violent assault.

Finally, Alice managed to position herself behind Claire, an arm around the redhead’s waist trapping one of Claire’s arms. She fell to the ground and wrapped her legs around Claire’s to immobilize her. The redhead kept on squirming, trying to turn her head, like she was desperately trying to kiss Alice, but the blonde kept her face behind Claire’s head, pressing her nose into red hair as she held Claire’s free arm in place for the injection.

“Now, Helena.” Alice’s gruff voice commanded and the Victorian didn’t have to be told twice as she hurried forward and plunged the needle into Claire’s tender flesh.

Everyone took a collective step back when Claire started screaming and renewed her struggle with increased vigour. Alice tightened her arms and legs around Claire and held onto her. Carlos, K-Mart, Sarah, Cameron and Sheva came rushing through the door next.

They watched as Claire awkwardly tried to grab at any of Alice’s body she could find.

“Were we too late?” Carlos whispered.

“We don’t know.” Myka told them. “I was never kept this far in and I usually passed out once they gave me the antivirus.”

K-Mart moved under Cameron’s arm, tears rolling down her cheeks. Sniffing quietly as they all waited.

“Come on, Red.” They heard Alice’s crusty voice from where she was still shielding herself behind Claire’s head. “Please don’t do this to me...” She whispered.

The women watching wiped at their tears; Alice’s anguish only adding to the building heartache.

“I love watermelon.” Alice softly murmured. “But I grow nauseous at anything watermelon scented or flavoured.” She chuckled, but it came out choked and broken. “I also like the taste of soap suds. Not a lot, or your mouth burns, but when I wash my face, I just like to lick it a little bit...” Alice paused as the struggling slowed and Claire’s head limply fell forward. “Dove is my favourite...”

She relaxed her hold slightly and moved so that Claire’s head lolled back to rest on her shoulder.

“Claire?” Alice tremulously whispered to the unconscious woman in her arms.

Everyone watched with bated breath as Alice pressed her nose into Claire’s neck and inhaled a deep breath. She shakily let it out again and shifted Claire in her lap, cradling the redhead to her and then they heard a loud sob as Alice started shaking, holding tightly onto Claire’s limp body as she cried.

Helena’s hand flew to her mouth, but it was Carlos that walked forward, falling to his knees in front of the women on the ground and asked the question everyone else was too afraid to voice.

“Did we get back in time?” He roughly asked Alice, who looked up at him with teary eyes and jerkily nodded.

“It’s working.” She gruffly replied and buried her face back into Claire’s neck.

A communal breath of relief was released and K-Mart wiped at her tears, straightening up from Cameron’s hold on her.

“Fuck... I’ve always wanted to release a breath I didn’t realise I was holding.” She sobbed.


 

Chapter Text

 

Claire slept through that night, till just after noon the following day. Myka had assured everyone that that was normal after being infected. Alice had eventually managed to gather herself where she’d clung to Claire on the floor of the cell and stood with the redhead in her arms and carried her to the RV. Sheva had prepared a room, but noting Alice’s destination had said nothing, instead offering to have their meals taken to them on the bus.

When Claire finally woke, she was a bit confused, but smiled at Alice before she remembered what had happened.

“You made it back.”

“Told you I would.” Alice roughly whispered, having spent most of her time with Claire working on maintaining her composure.

Helena and K-Mart were there too, so it helped Alice remain in control of her surging emotions and they distracted Claire enough from noticing Alice’s inner turmoil.

“Can we hug her?” K-Mart nervously asked, lightly shifting on the balls of her feet as though she were holding herself back from doing just that.

“Yeah, she’s fine.” Alice said, unable to stop the tension from showing in her voice.

She ignored Helena’s gaze on her and watched K-Mart still very carefully wrap her arms around Claire and then instantly start crying.

“I’m gonna take Gnarls Barkley for a walk and get Red something to eat.” Alice announced and summarily left without looking at anyone.

Claire’s eyes followed her movements until she was out the door and then turned toward Helena.

“You gave us all quite a scare.” The dark haired woman murmured and went to embrace Claire as well.


Alice returned a while after with the promised food and directed the visitors that came in and out of the RV. She mostly directed them out though, so that Claire could sleep. The redhead protested of course, but would soon succumb to fatigue, much like Myka had done the first two days she spent with the Convoy.

Alice made sure she ate in between naps, and allowed Claire to stretch her legs and get a bit of sun for a few minutes, before Claire was ushered back into the bus. She was feeling better on day two already, but Alice insisted she regain her strength fully and nobody wanted to argue with her, especially when Carlos took Alice’s side.

After Alice had spent their return flight instructing him on how to land a chopper and then watching her jump close to a hundred feet down to the ground to run and save Claire, Carlos wasn’t gonna argue with Alice on anything, ever again.


Claire wasn’t used to being doted on, or being treated like an invalid. Back at the Brotherhood Compound if you got injured, you sucked it up and ‘rubbed some dirt in it’ for good measure.

But the virus had progressed a lot further than it had done with Myka. So to avoid any further drama, Claire complied with her recovery routine. She ate her food and she took her naps. And after all the doting was done on the third day, Claire was very confused to find that Alice was suddenly missing. Helena kept her company most of the time, but Claire missed Alice in her space. And then she realised that the shaggy blonde had gradually become more quiet over the last couple of days, not talking as much as they had in the beginning. Then again, she was asleep and tired most of the time. But maybe Alice had run out of things to say… Had the blonde lost interest?

Claire was still pondering it all on the fourth day, when the door of the RV was abruptly flung open and a wide eyed Rain appeared.

“Alice is leaving.” She breathed and Claire’s heart jerked painfully in her chest. “You need to come stop her.”

What?

Even through her bewildered panic, Claire found herself moving in automation, following Rain to where K-Mart was shouting at Alice. Jill was also present, holding a squirming Gnarles Barkley and glaring at the lanky blonde.

“You’re leaving?” The words tumbled out of Claire’s mouth when dark stormy eyes settled on her.

“Yes.” Was the simple reply, as Alice averted her gaze and stared at the gates of Arcadia in the distance.

Claire wanted to ask: why. Even more so, she wanted to shout: don’t. But she had no right to demand things of Alice. If Alice wanted to leave her just like that without so much as an explanation, then who was Claire to stop her? The redhead wasn’t even entirely sure what Alice was to her. They only had sex a few days ago for the first time and yet it felt like they’d been involved in something since the day they met.

And now Alice was leaving. She wasn’t even going to say goodbye. Claire had heard that she wasn’t herself there toward the end. Acting all growly and crazy. Had she put Alice off so much that the blonde wasn’t attracted to her anymore? Over the last few days it had been a struggle to maintain eye contact with Alice... And when she did manage to, those pupils were almost always blown wide. Before, that had always been a good sign... Maybe this time around it hadn’t been...

Claire bit her lip, trying to redirect the stinging in her eyes. She sniffed once to quell the burning in her nose and swallowed futilely at the large knot in her throat. She opened her mouth to say something, maybe she was trying to say goodbye, but nothing would come out, so she closed it again and shoved her hands in her pockets. Claire’s brows knitted together as she looked at Alice still staring at the gates and then her gaze shifted to stare at the ground.

“Okay.” She finally managed to whisper, her heart pounding fiercely in her chest, her head starting to throb. She nodded to herself, the action so completely forced she didn’t notice she was still doing it a while later when she felt everyone staring at her.

Claire then swallowed her tears, turned on her heel and started walking toward the manor.


“Claire, wait up!”

Maybe it was the fact that Rain had actually called her by her name that made her eventually stop. She turned to the woman with glistening eyes, praying she could hold back her tears for just a few moments longer.

“I really need to go.” Claire gritted out, trying to keep her voice steady.

“Yeah, I know, I’m sorry.” Rain actually did look apologetic. “But I need you to know something.”

Claire just stared at her, not trusting herself to speak, so Rain continued.

“Alice and I actually kinda knew each other before the Outbreak. Not in person though.” Rain smiled fondly at memory. “We played Mass Effect online together.”

After Claire still didn’t say anything she went on.

“We chatted a lot about the game though. Alice loves it. Did you know she calls the RV the ‘vas Normandy’?” Rain chuckled.

Claire didn’t know that, it made her chest ache even more though. Alice was fucking perfect.

“She always played a Paragon Fem!Shep and she always romanced Liara.” Rain grinned lasciviously. “Alice is obsessed with Liara.” She waggled her eyebrows. “Me on the other hand. I played both Male and Fem!Shep so I could fuck all the women I could and maybe some of the guys too, just for shits and giggles.” She grinned.

“Listen Rain, reminding me of how adorable Alice is, really isn’t helping, and it’s kind of making me want to punch you in the face so you’ll shut up and I can go away from here.” Claire’s patience was wearing thin; she wasn’t sure why Rain was telling her all of this now.

The brunette raised her hands in supplication and took a step back.

“I’ve got a point. I just wanna make sure you understand the background first so you’ll get it.” She explained. “Alice didn’t romance anyone in ME2, opting to look at Liara’s picture instead. And then she was like: ‘it’s better for Liara to have stayed on the Shadowbroker’s ship, ‘cause you don’t take someone you love on a suicide mission’.”

Claire wondered why everyone in the convoy seemed to use these lesbian analogies when talking to her. Why couldn’t they just come out and say what they meant? But she kept on listening, cause for once, she actually knew the characters Rain was talking about. She never played ME’s single player campaign, but did do some of the multiplayers with her brothers. She just liked shooting things and blowing them up and had better things to do than getting into a RPG. But Claire understood most of what happened in the storyline and the character backgrounds. She couldn’t believe that she wasn’t completely lost like she often was during similar interactions with Rain and especially K-Mart.

“But guess what? In ME3 she took Liara on every fucking mission. She stocked up on medi-gel and upgraded Liara’s weapons and shields. Cause her health and barriers aren’t as good as Vega’s and Ashley’s. And Liara was there up until she had to call the Normandy to come and fetch them at the beam, so they could say their ‘I love you’s and be all sappy and shit.” Rain huffed and shook her head like she couldn’t believe Alice sometimes.

“Your point?” Claire growled, getting tired off the unnecessary re-telling and seriously contemplating just walking away.

“My point, Freckles, is that Alice likes Liara cause she’s a hot nerd that can kill things.” Rain looked at her pointedly, but Claire still didn’t get it.

“I think that you are to Alice what Liara is to Shepard.”

Claire rolled her eyes and turned to walk away. Rain just followed after.

“Wesker is like the Illusive Man. Umbrella is Cerberus and the Undead are Husks. That actually reminds me!” Rain shouted excitedly. “You really need to check out Alice pretending she has biotics. She uses vodka and fire to make blue flames and controls it with her telekinesis-” Rain stopped and jumped back when Claire suddenly swung around as though she would hit her. “Sorry! Sorry! My point: Alice thinks she needs to take on Wesker and leave you here on the Shadowbroker ship for your own safety. But secretly she actually would rather have you fighting with her, ‘cause she’s into you because she knows you can handle your shit. And even though your barriers aren’t as strong as hers, she’ll keep you safe.”

Claire stopped and turned to Rain again. “Alice is going after Umbrella?”

Rain gave her a ‘well, duh’ look. “Yeah, why else do you think she’s leaving? Wesker’s virus almost killed you. She’s gonna go fuck him up.”

“Oh.” Claire said then scowled. “Why didn’t you just fucking say so in the first place!” She punched Rain on the arm and took off running toward Xena.

“Ow!” Rain winced and rubbed her arm. “I’ll let you have that one for free, biatch!” She shouted after the redhead, but couldn’t resist smiling. Pleased at a job well done.


Claire wasn’t sure if she was doing the right thing as she guided Xena toward the large gates of Arcadia.

When Alice had announced that she was leaving, it hurt like fucking hell. Did that mean that she loved Alice? Well, if the blonde left she’d hardly be able to figure it out, right?

Alice had saved her life, and played nursemaid to her while she recuperated. And now Alice was suddenly leaving, without deigning to give her an explanation and without Gnarles Barkley. After everything that happened, the least Claire could do was go and find out if Rain was right. And if Alice still chose to leave, well then that would be her choice. And it would mean that what was between them meant way more to Claire than it did to Alice. And that thought kinda fucking hurt like hell even more.

She had to stop Xena just off the side of the road, as she watched Alice making her way through the woods. Jumping out, Claire took a deep fortifying breath and set off after her.

“Alice!” She shouted to gain the blonde’s attention.

She was very sure Alice already knew that she was being followed, but the blonde pretended not to hear and continued walking. Claire figured that if Alice really didn’t want to get caught, she could’ve disappeared a while ago already. Rain’s enlightening speech had taken a long time; Alice could’ve been out of sight the instant she stepped foot out of Arcadia. But instead the blonde had only cut into the woods from the road, when Xena was just a few yards away from her. In spite of all the justifications she’d conjured, it still peeved Claire that Alice wasn’t stopping, because what if she was wrong?

“Are you just gonna leave me!?” Claire shouted and then instantly froze at how much emotion had escaped with that exclamation. Alice must’ve heard too, ‘cause she stopped in her tracks and turned around to stare at Claire.

Claire instantly panicked.

Alice was definitely her glasses, and she didn’t want to freak the blonde out. She walked forward on shaky legs, nervously clearing her throat when she was a few feet from the stoic woman. Claire needed to do something to make this less intense...

“Are you just gonna leave me and your baby?”


Alice stared confusedly at the latter part of Claire’s statement. She’d wanted to run, but her feet had grown increasingly heavier as she walked away from Arcadia and her resolve slowly started to melt when she felt Claire chasing after her. All hopes of a clean get away completely shattered when she heard the hurt and bewilderment when Claire had called out to her.

“The puppy?” Alice asked, thinking Claire might mean Gnarles Barkley, because yes, it was hard leaving him too. But she wouldn’t be able to properly care for him on the road.

She watched now as Claire seemed to get a handle on her emotions and stared at her with bright blue eyes, glittering with humour.

“No, I mean the child you and I made.” She managed to seriously answer, but was clearly fighting the smile twitching at her lips.

“We made a baby...” Alice’s eyes narrowed on her, wondering what Claire was up too.

“Yes.” She decisively stated, lowering her hand to her flat belly as though she was showing a baby bump. “What will I tell our child when he asks where his father is?”

Alice’s lips quirked at that.

“It’s a boy?” She couldn’t resist playing along.

“Yeah. He’ll have my hair and your wide blown pupils.” Claire smirked back.

Alice’s grin grew wider.

“So we made a demon baby?”

Claire frowned dramatically as her other hand gently rested on her belly too, as if sheltering the fake baby from Alice’s words.

“Don’t you dare call Ed a demon baby.”

“Ed?” Alice chuckled.

“Yes. After Ed Sheeran. He’s gonna play guitar with his mind. Girls are gonna go crazy for him.” Claire casually explained.

“Sounds like a catch.”

Claire hummed her agreement. “But that’ll only happen if he’s raised by both his parents, you see. I don’t want him to feel abandoned. It really messes a kid up. But if your so set on leaving without a reason for me to give him... I’m sure I can convince Sheva to raise him as her own. Maybe she’ll even want me again after you’ve ruined me.” The redhead sighed theatrically.

And Alice knew they were joking around, that there was no baby, but there was definitely a Sheva and now that she thought about it some more, if she did leave, Sheva would be there with open arms to hear Claire venting her frustrations at Alice’s departure and offer her a shoulder to cry on... And god knows what else...

She scowled at the thought. Was this Claire’s plan? Blackmail her into staying? If Alice wasn’t there, there were plenty of other fish in the sea? She dismissed the thought as soon as it came. She was very sure Claire was using humour to try and avoid a very intense conversation. And the fact that the redhead had options was something that went without saying.

“You almost died, Red.” Alice whispered. “I need to stop Umbrella.”

Sensing that they’re actually gonna talk seriously about why Alice was leaving, Claire stopped affectionately rubbing her six pack and stuck her hands in her pockets.

“Hate to tell you this, but I’ve almost died a coupla times already.” Claire said, earnestly staring into Alice’s eyes. “See the scar on my brow?” She asked, lifting her eyebrow slightly. “When I was six, my foster mom beat me so bad, I tried to get away from her and ended up falling down the stairs. Broke my arm, cracked two ribs, knocked my head really hard. She took her sweet time calling an ambulance, but eventually did when she realised she could blame my other injuries on the fall.” Claire casually shrugged. “Had swelling on the brain, few minutes longer and I would’ve been dead.”

Alice could just stare at her, watching as Claire lifted her tank top.

“I know you’ve seen this one.” She traced the long scar the harpoon had left on her stomach. “When it happened, my insides herniated through the wound. I had to literally carry my own guts as they rushed me to the nearest military sickbay. Wasn’t pretty.” She chuckled.

Alice really wanted her to stop, but then Claire lowered the neckline of her tank and pointed to the round scar below her left collarbone. Alice had been curious about that one. It looked like a bullet wound.

“Sniper got me.” Claire explained. “Bullet went straight passed my Kevlar, and narrowly missed my heart.” She didn’t even pause as she continued to point at the scar on her neck. “This one the guys that got me and L.J. did. It wasn’t fatal, just a threat, but you know that their other tactics had me in a coma for a coupla days.”

Claire stepped closer to her then, staring deep into Alice’s wide blown pupils. The blonde was struck speechless.

“I’ve almost starved to death on the streets, had a bad case of Pneumonia one time as well, but luckily my magician friend found me and took me to the hospital or I wouldn’t have made it the night... I told you that I’m not afraid of dying. I’ve ‘almost died’ so many times that I’ve made peace with it. And you shouldn’t worry about me, Alice.” She gave that endearing lopsided grin that made Alice’s heart stutter. “I think it’s clear that I’m practically immortal.” Claire smirked. “As for Umbrella, I think it’s kinda selfish of you to just leave all of us behind to go and deal with them on your own.

Alice was frowning again.

“The Outbreak affected everyone. Umbrella took my brothers from me. They experimented on Myka. They held Olivia captive and destroyed her entire world. Literally. Sarah has no idea where her son his. K-Mart lost her mother...” Claire was serious as she scolded the blonde, they were definitely done joking around. “We all have a score to settle with the Umbrella Corporation. And we stand a better chance of making them pay, together. And I know you’re capable. That you can probably take them down by yourself. But give the rest of us a go at them too. Let us help. Personally, I would love to put a bullet between Wesker’s eyes for what he put you through.” She dangerously growled.

Alice’s chest constricted with warmth. How could she say no? It was all true. She didn’t need to leave. She mostly left because seeing Claire in that cell smelling of the T-Virus had been too much. Alice didn’t want to go through that again. And given the world they lived in, and the woman’s unfortunate history, something bad was bound to happen to Claire again. And what if her luck finally ran out? Alice realised then that she had attempted to run away from her feelings for the redhead more than anything else.

But Claire had come after her. Claire had come to stop her. Yeah, Alice would help their cause, but they didn’t really need her. They would be able to stand on their own. Claire was there because she wanted to do this with Alice. Fight against Umbrella, side by side.

She looked back at Claire’s expectant and nervous gaze.

“I’m sorry.” Alice remorsefully whispered and watched as her words seem to physically strike the redhead. And then she realized that Claire must think she was saying that she couldn’t stay. “I’m sorry that I just left without talking to you.” Alice elaborated and Claire visibly relaxed again.

The redhead turned back toward Xena and Alice fell into step next to her.

“You should be. I almost lost our baby because of it.” Claire smirked, looking pleased that Alice was walking back with her.

She didn’t need Alice to say anything, the blonde following next to her was enough. And Claire got it. She had kinda run off on her own to get Helena back too. It was something she and Alice had in common. They were hotheads. When people they cared about were in danger, they took action. It was how they showed that they cared. That Alice had admitted Claire almost dying triggered her need for a sudden departure, gave the redhead hope that her intense feelings just might be reciprocated. Because Umbrella had always been there. Alice could’ve left them ages ago, when they discovered her clones in Nevada, for example, but she hadn’t... She’d stayed...

“I’m really hoping he has your eyes and my hair.” Alice smirked, breaking into Claire’s thoughts.

“Well maybe our next baby will.” Claire answered without missing a beat. “I’m clearly very fertile and there are a lot of things I’ve been wanting to try out.” She shyly bit her lip and looked to where Xena came into view at the end of the tree line.

“Yeah?” Alice’s heart started racing in anticipation.

Claire nodded and hummed her affirmation. “Are you into anal?”

Alice stumbled over her own feet and cleared her throat, staring wide eyed at the smirking redhead who just continued walking. Alice had to hurry to catch up with her.

“Uh...”

“Or maybe we can try to sixty-nine?” Claire thoughtfully pondered, the picture of innocence, was it not for the devilish twinkle in her eyes.

Alice just gurgled a response as a few mental images instantly flooded her mind.

“Don’t worry, we’ll figure it out.” Claire casually retorted. “I would also like to get a little rougher...” She stopped next to Xena and finally raked her eyes over the nervous looking blonde. “Last time was intense and incredible, but I’m still a little bit angry with you at the moment.”

There was that blatant honesty that Alice loved so much.

“I kind of feel like biting you.” Claire’s eyes sparkled in their intent. “But I also want to make you come really, really hard.” She tilted her head to the side, as though she was gauging Alice’s openness to the suggestion.

Alice was sure that the answer was glaringly obvious in the way her pupils were blown wide. Claire seemed to realise this as a pleased smirk spread across her face. She unlocked Xena and deftly mounted the rails, opening the backdoor and climbing in. She stared down at Alice still standing and gawking up at her.

“Xena’s a lot more comfortable than a VW Beetle.” She grinned and moved deeper into the cabin, disappearing from sight. A few seconds later, Claire’s tank top hit a still stunned Alice in the head.

The blonde grinned and inhaled deeply, before she removed the item from her face and quickly started undressing. All the while humming to herself as she sung the lyrics in her head:

‘My lover’s got humour; she’s the giggle at a funeral. Knows everybody’s disapproval... I should’ve worshipped her sooner.’

In only her underwear, Alice scaled up Xena to find a very naked Claire waiting for her.

Take me to church, I’ll worship like a dog at the shrine of your light. I’ll tell you my sins so you can sharpen your knife. Offer me that deathless death, and good god, let me give you my life.’

And what had she been thinking? How could she ever leave this woman, Alice thought as she crawled up Claire’s body until they were face to face. She lowered down and gently kissed the scar on Claire’s brow, watching the redhead’s eyes flutter closed.

“I would’ve turned back.” Alice honestly whispered her confession.

She’d been losing steam on her trek. She had already considered turning around a few times before Claire had caught up with her. Claire smiled warmly at the admission, wrapping a hand behind Alice’s neck, staring up at her, searching her eyes, but said nothing.

Alice felt bad that she was getting sex after hurting Claire’s feelings. So she hesitated. Waiting for Claire to initiate something. She was already thinking of ways to try and make it up to Claire. The redhead was way too understanding and far too forgiving.

Claire really was something special.

Alice’s last girlfriend had turned out to be a fucking Ardat-yakshi. She’d been alone for a while before the Outbreak and then all hell had broken loose turning her world completely upside down. And then Alice had found Claire. In a random town, standing in a random street and it felt like everything just clicked back into place. Without a word being said between them, for some inexplicable reason, Alice just knew that Claire would change her life.

She lowered her body onto Claire’s, suppressing a satisfied groan when her thigh was met with a hot, wet, centre.

“Tell me what you want.” Alice whispered, allowing her face to clearly show her devotion.

Claire grinned mischievously and quickly flipped them over. She sensually grinded against Alice, causing the blonde to gasp and wrap her arms around the redhead’s back. Claire lowered her hand between their bodies, rubbing her fingers through Alice’s slickened folds.

She looked down into an unwavering, obsidian gaze. “Embrace Eternity, Alice.” Claire smirked, before bending down and kissing her hungrily.


They sat in the middle of the backseat, Claire in Alice’s lap, her back resting against the blonde’s front. Her legs were spread wide open by Alice’s knees between her own. Claire didn’t mind the lewd position. She wasn’t even sure how long they’d been at it. All she could do was moan loudly and roll her hips against Alice’s palm at the apex of her thighs. The blonde’s long fingers buried deep inside of her.

Claire’s eyes were closed, her head thrown back on Alice’s shoulder, her hand covered the blonde’s where it was cupping her breast, tweaking her hard nipple between Alice’s knuckles.

“Oh, god...” Claire mumbled, increasing the grip of her free hand on the headrest.

The sweat was dripping off of her body. Running down her temples, down between her breasts. Trickling over her contracting abdomen as she continued to frantically move in rhythm with Alice’s naked body moving behind her.

She panted breathlessly as Alice’s body rocked into hers, making the most disturbingly arousing slapping noises Claire had ever heard.

So this was what fucking felt like, she mindlessly thought. She was a sex maniac. Claire didn’t even care. All she wanted to do was come all over Alice as frequently as possible. If that wasn’t love, Claire didn’t know what was.

Feeling her orgasm building, Claire grabbed onto the blonde’s hair, bringing their faces together. Alice grinned and started kissing her instantly. Claire groaned into her mouth as Alice’s fingers rammed deeper and faster into her.

She slid her other hand down Alice’s arm, until she covered the hand pumping between her thighs. She moaned and shoved her tongue into Alice’s mouth. Claire loved coming while Alice sucked on her tongue. The blonde seemed to have figured it out too, because Alice groaned and deepened the kiss, pulling Claire into her mouth, and kept up the pressure between her legs when Claire’s body stilled and arched and long muffled cry of pleasure left her throat.

Claire shuddered and started slowly moving again as she drew out her climax. She languidly grazed her teeth over Alice’s bottom lip, sucked it into her mouth and then released it with a pop. She was hot and sweaty and breathless. She moaned again, when Alice pulled out of her and gently rubbed between her legs. Claire just clenched her thighs together, enjoying the nice ache her stretched muscles created and curled up into Alice’s lap, turning her body sideways, as she continued to tenderly kiss Alice while the blonde’s hands caressed all over her body.

“I think we just made Ed a twin.” Alice chuckled when Claire nuzzled into her neck.

The redhead hummed, smiling against Alice’s hot skin. “Might be quadruplets.” She mumbled. “But it’s okay. We need to repopulate the Earth anyway.”

Alice grinned brighter, feeling deliriously happy and content and sort of wished she could really impregnate Claire. The woman was perfection and her DNA needed to be present in every generation.

They stayed snuggling for a while longer, before Claire moved again.

“We should probably head back.” She sighed, reluctantly moving off of Alice to start gathering her clothes strewn around the cabin and then suddenly looked shy again. “I don’t think I can have anybody sit in here ever again.” She chuckled.

Alice just grinned back at her, pulling on her underwear, before she exited Xena to get the rest of her clothes. She first bent down to pick up Claire’s tank and tossed it up at her before starting to dress, humming softly to herself:

‘My church offers no absolutes. She tells me, ‘worship in the bedroom’. The only heaven I’ll be sent to: is when I’m alone with you...’


Claire dressed lazily, feeling relaxed and stretched; the gentle ache in her muscles maintaining the faint arousal that still lingered in her belly. She needed to get back and take a long cold shower. By now everyone probably thought she’d run off with Alice.

She grinned again at the awesome turn out. Claire had succeeded in making Alice come really really hard. And then the blonde had returned the favour... Three times.

Rain had been right. But then Rain was right about a lot of things. It was generally the way she said them that made people sceptical. Claire needed to thank her for her advice. Thank her profusely. Maybe Rain would get the sniper rifle she’d been eyeing after all.

Claire finished tying her laces and peered down at the already dressed Alice, staring off at something in the forest.

“You know, I always wondered if you’d be able to fly.” The thought suddenly struck Claire as she fondly examined the familiar duster, that somehow made her think of a superhero cape. “I mean, I’ve seen you jump and it must be because you’re controlling the lift with your mind as opposed to actually using the muscles in your body.” She climbed down Xena, continuing her theory. “You practically flew off the ground when you jumped onto Xena’s hood that one time, and you didn’t even make a dent when you landed, so that had to be conscious too, right? Have you tried levitating?” She asked looking to Alice still staring off into the distance. “Alice?” She asked, frowning as she stepped in front of the blonde who blinked and winced, grabbing onto her head.

“Alice!?”

She went to help the blonde but Alice backed away, panicked eyes finally focusing on Claire.

Run, Claire...” She gritted through clenched teeth, still holding her head.

“What’s happening?”

“Umbrella...” Alice shut her eyes tightly again, gripping onto her hair like she would pull it out. “They’re coming for me.” Alice panted heavily, her eyes flashed open again. Beautiful and green. “Please? Trust me. Go.” She pleaded.

Claire didn’t want to leave her. But then Alice just had to go and fucking ask for trust. And unfortunately Claire did trust the blonde. So she hurried to Xena, starting up the engine. When she looked back at Alice the blonde was blankly staring in her direction again. Something strange happen to Alice’s pupils before her eyes turned green again and Alice keeled forward even as her feet stumbled back.

“Warn Sheva...” Alice gasped out. “They need to evacuate!” She shouted, before she turned around and took off running into the forest.

Claire nearly jumped out again, but then everything registered all at once.

Umbrella was coming for Alice. Which meant that they were coming to Arcadia. She felt like she was being torn in half, needing to warn her friends and going to see if Alice would be alright. Determining that it was too late to catch up with the blonde regardless, Claire put Xena in gear. The wheels of the Humvee spun a ditch in the sand and then sped off toward the gates.


 

Chapter Text

 

Claire was back in Arcadia, more specifically, back in the Control Room where Mikey spent the majority of his time. Only at that moment the blonde Australian was nowhere in sight. Instead the room had been invaded by the entire convoy and a bristling Sheva who was glaring daggers at the chaos that had erupted after Claire had finished telling them about Alice’s warning and subsequent departure.

The redhead herself sat silently in a chair, staring at a spot on the floor in front of her.

Claire had felt torn when she raced back to Arcadia, overwhelmed by worry for Alice and worry for her friends and the entirety of the compound’s inhabitants. But then she’d told them what had happened, and even as she spoke – most likely because her brain had chosen to switch back on after her post-orgasmic bliss had finally dissipated – Claire started to realise just how unbelievable it all sounded.

One second Alice was fine, and the next she just somehow magically knew that Umbrella was coming for her? How could Alice possibly have known that? Were they communicating with her telepathically? And if it was even in the realm of possibilities that they somehow had been, why would Umbrella say that they were coming? Did someone else warn Alice? Or was Alice just crazy and hearing voices in her head? Side effects of bonding with the T-Virus maybe? Why did she run, though? If they were coming, why wouldn’t Alice stay and fight with them? When were they even coming? How many were coming? Alice had tried to leave before, had she changed her mind after gloriously fucking Claire into a stupor and then decided to still go and came up with this ridiculous excuse to justify it?

Almost all of her internal questions had been echoed by someone in the room, but the last one was something that all her friends seemed to avoid voicing out loud, yet it was all Claire could feel them wondering between the lines. K-Mart and Jill were still furious at the lanky blonde for attempting to leave and Helena – over protective as ever – had seemed angry in complete solidarity after hearing about the planned departure for the first time. Rain, Cameron and Sarah were firm in their belief that Umbrella was coming because Alice had said so and chose to focus on that.

And the more they argued and hypothesized the more Claire became trapped in her insecurity, because if they were in danger, why had Alice left? She wasn’t a coward, she wasn’t scared of Umbrella, but she’d left them. She’d left Claire... Just like she’d been planning to do. And Claire could clearly remember the sincerity in Alice’s beautiful green eyes when they had kissed and when Alice had told her that she would’ve come back. And yet Claire’s head was pounding with doubt and sorrow at the possibility that Alice had runaway after all. Would Alice really be so cruel? Would she really do that to Claire?

She swallowed futilely at the large painful knot lodged in her throat. Her eyes burning as tears blurred her vision. No matter how she looked at it; whether Umbrella was coming for them or not, Alice had left her, after saying that she would stay. The arguing around her was drowned out and muffled as Claire gripped at the armrests of her chair, her heart pounding loudly in her ears, and yet she could still hear the loud growling exclamation of ‘ENOUGH!’ which left an angry Sheva’s throat, followed instantly by the almost deafening bang of the Queen of Arcadia’s palms against the flat surface of a desk.

The room fell silent as everyone stared at Sheva, while the woman glared at Claire, whose watery blue eyes were locked onto hers like they were the only two people in the room.

“You are Claire Redfield.” Sheva snarled, low and threateningly, her dark eyes pinning Claire in her seat. “You repaired and upgraded Arcadia’s generators when most experts had said it impossible for us to become self-sustaining out here. I’ve watched you masterfully plan and execute integrate missions against enemies who outnumbered and outgunned you. You’ve killed men twice your size with your bare hands to save the lives of your brothers.” Though they were compliments, they were sneered at Claire in a tone that resembled disgust. “And yet here you sit,” Sheva spat, while she stalked closer until she was staring down at the redhead, “reduced to a whimpering, pathetic fool after your very first taste of pussy.” She hissed and sensing the impending collective, protective outcry of the convoy, snapped her glare to the other women in the room: “You have coddled her enough!” She authoritatively barked, before immediately dismissing them – so sure she wouldn’t be disobeyed - and focused on Claire again.

Whether in obedience, confusion or shock, nobody interrupted her when she continued.

“You are not this.” Sheva emphasized with a pointed and distasteful look at Claire’s person. Though her voice was still hard, she’d stopped growling out her sentences. “You are better.” She stated as a resolute fact and Claire felt herself impulsively straighten in her seat.

Claire had been stunned at Sheva’s initial outburst. But she understood her friend. Sheva was sculpted into the great leader she was through hard work and tenacity. She grew up in a world where showing any sort of weakness would’ve gotten her killed. Claire understood that the reproach came from a place of concern. If Claire continued to allow her doubts to rule her emotions, she would definitely not survive long in the world they lived in.

As if sensing Claire’s understanding, Sheva nodded almost imperceptibly to the redhead before taking a step back and raising her glare onto everyone else again. She folded her hands behind her back in a parade rest, shoulders squared and her head held high as she seemed to stare down everyone, even though she was one of the shortest people in the room.

“We all have heartache.” She sneered at them. “We have all loved.” Her eyes flickered to Claire and then away again.

The lump that moved against Sheva’s throat as she thickly swallowed was noticeable to everyone. Especially Claire, whose eyes widened as she realised in that exact moment just how much Sheva felt for her. All this time, she’d just assumed it had been a simple attraction from the easy way Sheva had stepped back once Claire had made her intentions toward Alice clear. The redhead had thought that it might be a silly crush, similar to the one Claire had on Helena, similar to the one K-Mart had on Claire. Hell, similar to the one Claire had on Sheva! It was there, but nothing that would come in between their close friendship.

Looking at Sheva now, as the proud woman allowed them to see the heartache she’d just confessed to; to see those beautiful dark eyes glittering with emotion, Claire felt like an idiot. Even more so, she felt like a complete asshole. She felt like fucking shit, as her shoulders slumped forward and she stared at the floor in shame, pursing her lips to stop the apology that was threatening to spew from her mouth. Sheva would definitely not tolerate nor appreciate her useless words in that moment.

Fuck, Claire sniffed, blinking the tears free from her eyes, she had been so absorbed in all things Alice she hadn’t even noticed what it was doing to her friend. To a woman Claire respected and admired so fucking much.

“We are strong women.” Sheva’s raspy voice had her looking up again, straight into a softened gaze focused again entirely on Claire. “We do not wallow in our sorrow.” She jutted out her chin and Claire felt herself mimicking the action. “We overcome, and we thrive.”

The redhead nodded and wiped away her tears.

“Alice would not hurt Claire like this.” Sheva casually announced, looking to the rest of the room, already having regained her composure after the brief display of vulnerability she’d permitted. “Thus, I will continue to consider the threat to Arcadia as real, until proven otherwise.”

A few of the other women nodded their acquiescence, looking guilty that they had gotten so caught up in Alice and Claire’s relationship, so used to Alice running from Claire, that they’d completely missed what was so glaringly obvious after they’d witnessed Alice Abernathy sobbing and holding Claire’s unconscious body in her arms just a few days prior.

“I will not evacuate my people.” Sheva stated another fact and everyone was made aware that though the convoy had long discussions on what they would do and where they would go, giving everyone equal opportunity to state their case, that this was clearly not how things were run at the compound.

“Arcadia is my home.” The condescending sneer was back. The one that everyone knew now was a means to hide Sheva’s emotions so she could do what needed to be done. “I will defend it with my very last breath. Umbrella will not take it from me.” The threatening growl had returned as well. “Arcadia is a sanctuary for warriors.” She ran her hardening glare over the women in front her. “I will not tolerate this...” Sheva finally released her hands from her back to motion in irritation in front of her while she struggled to find the correct words. “... this lesbian drama, behind my walls.”

Rain snickered at that, but was summarily silenced when Sheva’s eyes flashed dangerously toward her, not an ounce of humour in them.

We are strong women.” Sheva reiterated with emphasis. “And if you find yourselves unable to remember that, you are free to leave before this war reaches our walls.”

She sent a final disdainful glare at them all, very obviously avoiding Claire’s gaze, before she spun on her heel and marched out of the room. It was deadly quiet for a long moment before the silence was broken by Rain’s loud whisper:

“Jelly Bean!” She leaned further into Jill standing right beside her. “I’m very sorry, but I’m so fucking wet right now I don’t think I can even try and hide it.” The Latina shifted uncomfortably on the balls of her feet as if to demonstrate her point.

Jill smirked knowingly and wrapped an arm around Rain, pulling her closer.

“Me too, babe.” She sighed dreamily. “Me too.”


Claire had gone off in search of Sheva after assuring Helena that she was fine, so the scientist had gone to the lab with Myka to continue working on a vaccine like she’d been religiously doing whenever she hadn’t been spending time with a recuperating Claire or wasn’t wrapped up in Myka’s arms.

Helena smirked when she felt Myka pressing into her back, hands possessively caressing over her abdomen. She leaned into the embrace, closing her eyes and thanking all of the deities she could think of, for giving her this chance at happiness.

She hummed blissfully, when Myka’s soft lips pressed behind her ear and moved her own hands to cover the slender fingers gently grasping just below her breasts.

“Just let me finish, darling.” Helena husked, turning to press a tender kiss to the corner of Myka’s mouth, before she stepped out of the embrace and went to sit at the desk that had become hers. “On the way over, I had been struck with another hypothesis which I need to write down before you reduce my mind to that of a cave woman.” She chuckled, opening her notebook and reached for a pen.

Myka though, had other plans, as she just lowered herself onto Helena’s lap and wrapped her arms around the Victorian’s neck. Notebook, pen and hypothesis forgotten, Helena almost instantly secured Myka against her, and stared up into a penetrating green gaze.

They had consummated their love the evening of Claire’s close call, and it had been even better than Helena had remembered. Raw, emotional and passionate.

Myka absently played with the hairs at the back of Helena’s neck for a moment while she searched nearly obsidian eyes, her gaze periodically dropping to Helena’s lips.

“I missed you.” Myka reverently whispered.

“And I you, my love.” Helena easily and honestly replied.

“I missed your mouth.” Myka all but moaned, before she kissed H.G as though they hadn’t been together just that morning.

As they broke for air, Myka trailed a slew of wet kisses up Helena’s jaw and down her neck, pressing her nose between a pair of defined collarbones and inhaling deeply.

“I missed your scent.” The curly haired woman whimsically continued as she restarted her worshipful kisses.

All Helena could do was move her head to allow Myka access to whichever part of her the brunette desired. H.G Wells had always been a dominant lover, and yet Myka Bering seemed the only person to have ever reduced her to a quivering mess of submission. She’d pondered the phenomenon for hours on end already and had come to the conclusion that her complete trust and adoration, combined with the surprisingly alluring dichotomy of a quirky, sweet Myka, turning into a confident sex goddess, had caused a glitch in Helena’s brain, which then lead to her current reign as an ever willing pillow queen.

Myka’s lips brushed over her clavicle and eager hands travelled up Helena’s waist.

“I missed your taste...” Myka groaned, when she cupped both of Helena’s breasts in her palms causing a helpless whimper to fall from the scientist’s lips.

At the sound Myka moved up to kiss her again, sensually sliding their tongues together as she continued to grope Helena’s chest through her shirt. H.G. could do nothing but kiss Myka back while her hands mindlessly caressed over her lover’s gorgeous lanky frame.

But then Myka was shifting off of Helena’s lap and sliding onto her knees, resting in between Helena’s spread legs almost underneath the desk. H.G. sucked in a desperate breath when Myka gently started rubbing circles on her inner thighs.

“May I taste you, Helena?” Myka smirked up at the flustered woman who was as pliable as putty in her hands. They both knew that she didn’t have to ask, that H.G would do whatever Myka wanted in that moment. Yet she still waited for an answer as dark eyes smouldered down at her.

Yes.” Came the breathless response that caused Myka’s smirk to broaden before she went to undo Helena’s pants, pulling them down along with a pair of soaked underwear.

H.G. had expected Myka to just delve straight in, based on the hungry look that had been directed at the apex of her thighs and had caused a delicious twitch of anticipation. But instead, her curly haired lover lifted herself up and drew Helena’s face toward hers for another heated kiss.

“I love you.” Myka whispered against Helena’s lips, her voice trembling, even as her thumbs urgently pressed into H.G’s bared hips.

“More than anything.” Helena wholeheartedly professed her own sentiment.

And after another languid kiss, that left Helena’s head spinning, Myka finally ducked down... H.G threw her head back and loudly moaned in satisfaction, bucking her hips forward against her lover’s dextrous tongue. She shifted to the edge of her seat, her eyes closed tightly and her hand gently fisted into Myka’s magnificent hair in encouragement.

It was by some miracle then, that Helena was able to register the lab’s door banging open just in time to see a frustrated Claire storming inside, seemingly lost in her own thoughts. Helena’s eyes moved down to Myka who was staring up at her with wide panicked eyes. Because yes, they had reached a point where Myka was comfortable enough to be sexually confident with Helena, but it was still her Myka perched between her thighs, her Myka who would definitely not want anyone to catch them in such a compromising position.

Helena bit her lip, but was still unable to completely hide her amused smirk at the situation and had to swallow down a yelp when a bright red Myka pinched her thigh in irritation. H.G almost laughed out loud then, but instead finally loosened her hold on Myka’s hair, patting her head in silent reassurance and shifted up in her seat as subtly as possible. She then looked to Claire who had obliviously collapsed onto the chair at the other side of the desk.

“Should I be out there looking for her, H?” Claire’s voice cracked slightly and worried blue eyes settled on her friend.

“Where would you even start, darling?” Helena hopelessly asked, gripping onto Myka’s sympathetic hand that had laced their fingers together at the sound of despair in Claire’s voice.

The redhead shrugged, despondently shaking her head.

“Sheva is avoiding me too.” She lamented. “I didn’t even realise...” Claire paused and ran a frustrated hand through her hair, not willing to further upset Sheva by discussing the woman’s feelings. “I dunno if Alice managed to steer them away from us. I guess that’s why she ran, right? So that if they were coming for her they wouldn’t find her with us?”

Helena just nodded, unable to disagree with that reasoning. It was the most plausible explanation.

“We can’t know for sure. But we can’t let them find the antivirus here, or all the work you’ve done.” Claire was all business again and Helena could only marvel at how similar yet still so completely different Claire and Sheva were.

“What are you suggesting?” Helena asked, sensing that Claire would rather focus on the task at hand, as has been her coping mechanism in the past, especially when dealing with Alice related issues.

Claire looked reluctant, but after taking a deep breath she looked Helena straight in the eye: “I think it would be best if you and Myka packed up everything you can in the lab and take Gabby and K and left...”

“What?!” Myka’s head popped up to stare at Claire who almost fell off of her chair in surprise. She jumped to her feet and looked confused at Myka’s sudden appearance. But then her narrowed eyes comically widened when it finally clicked what Myka had been doing to Helena underneath that desk.

Claire worked her mouth like a gaping fish.

“We are not leaving.” Myka huffed, then turned to Helena. “We aren’t leaving them to fight Umbrella without us.”

“Of course not.” Helena smiled, happy they were in agreement, she would’ve hated an argument so soon after reconciling. But then again, regardless of their relationship status, Myka Bering wouldn’t have run from this fight.

They both turned to a still stunned Claire, who furrowed her brow, staring long and hard at the desk, before turning around and walking right out the door and closing it behind her.

“I think we broke Claire.” Myka smirked and Helena chuckled, but stopped when the door was swung back open again.

“You know what?!” Claire shouted while pointing an accusing finger at them. “I’ve had lots of sex!” Both their brows rose in unison at the seemingly random statement. “I even had sex in Xena!” Claire continued unperturbed. “But I at least had the decency to not get caught by anyone. I mean come on! Would it hurt you to find a less public spot?” She sounded like she was pleading with them. “Or to put up a sign on the door? Or to lock it maybe?” Claire helplessly raised her hands, then dropped them to her sides in defeat. “I guess I should be grateful that you guys weren’t butt ass naked.” She muttered, before exiting again, mumbling something about why ‘this’ always had to happen to her.

Helena and Myka looked at each other, but then turned toward the door when Claire came marching back in. They watched her grab a piece of paper and a pen, writing DO NOT DISTURB on it in large block letters. She then picked up the thumbnail holder and walked toward the door again.

“I won’t be coming back in.” Claire smirked at them. “And when you’re done, I’d appreciate it if you could backup copies of everything so we can go hide it somewhere else. Just in case.”

Helena just grinned brightly and nodded.

“And I’m really happy that you guys worked things out.” Claire sheepishly mumbled, before hurrying out the door.

Both women sat quietly listening to Claire pasting up the sign and to her retreating footsteps down the hallway.

“Alice better come back.” Myka sadly murmured, and fell into Helena’s ready embrace in search of comfort.


After leaving the lab, Claire continued her search for Sheva and finally found her exiting the armoury. Sheva looked for a moment like a deer caught in headlights, but her expression soon evened out and she just stared blankly at a visibly nervous Claire.

“I’ve spoken to H.” Claire started and had to clear her throat in order to keep her voice steady. “I was thinking of backing up some of her files along with the antivirus formula and stashing it somewhere safe.”

Sheva seemed to relax at hearing this.

“Good idea. Once she’s finished, I will send two of my men to hide whatever she gathers.”

Claire nodded, having known Sheva would agree and was already wondering what to say next. Her hands were shoved deep into her pockets, an anxious flush spreading across her chest while she searched for the right words to tell her friend how deeply sorry she was.

“I’m sorry.” Claire eventually blurted and visibly cringed at the pathetic attempt. “I’m sorry I didn’t realise...” She trailed off, biting her lip and chanced a glance at the Queen of Arcadia’s dark stormy eyes fixed on her.

“You couldn’t have known, as I hadn’t told you.” Sheva’s jaw clenched, as she struggled to keep her composure.

“Tell me what I can do.” Claire whispered, sounding pained, and she was, the conversation was painful. That look in Sheva’s eyes was painful.

Sheva stared at her for a while longer, before the side of her mouth twitch up in a tremulous half smile. She then reached up a hand and gently punched Claire on her shoulder.

“Just be your usual charming self, Redfield.” Sheva rasped, smiling more fully at the sheepish grin and blush her words had caused. “And give me some time with this, alright?” Her voice had softened as though she was asking Claire a favour.

Claire clenched her jaw and resisted falling onto her knees and begging her friend for forgiveness, because fuck, Sheva deserved to have someone feel about her the way Claire felt about Alice. But instead of embarrassing Sheva even more by saying that out loud, Claire just nodded her acquiescence to Sheva’s request and motioned for them to walk together.

Claire wondered if Sheva wanted some space, or more specifically just some space from Claire. But then again Sheva had told her to just act normal, so they discussed the possibility of an Umbrella attack and how prepared Arcadia was for such an assault.

“Hey, Sheva.” Jill grinned, when they passed her and Rain cleaning their weapons.

Hey, Sheva.” Rain’s smirk was so blatantly suggestive even Claire caught on.

Sheva said nothing, just slightly inclined her head toward the couple, though Claire could see a faint blush had settled on her cheeks. The redhead didn’t comment though, teasing Sheva now was probably not a good idea. She was Claire’s first real friend outside of her brothers, and Claire wasn’t going to throw that away without a fight. So she quietly enjoyed the flustered beauty next to her for a few moments, before they continued discussing Arcadia’s defensive and offensive capabilities, until Mikey’s voice over Sheva’s handheld, summoned them to the Control Room.


They were still staring at the strange message that Mikey had received, when the last of the people that were called to the Control Room sauntered in. The Convoy was present again and in addition to Mikey, was joined by Carlos and Josh Stone too.

“Mikey has decrypted a warning sent to us through the Umbrella servers.” Sheva cut straight to the chase. “It merely states: ‘Umbrella ETA 1500 hours. Run.’” She sneered at the command to flee. “We’re uncertain as to it’s authenticity, or whether it had been sent as a ruse. We contemplated whether it might’ve been Alice who had sent it, as it was so similar to what she’d told Claire.” Sheva looked from Claire to Rain and Jill, knowing that they’ve known Alice longest. “But it was simply signed Salvation.” Her brows furrowed. “Do you know whether that name held any significance to Alice?” She asked the couple, but her attention was drawn to Sarah who visibly went rigid and stared dumbstruck at Mikey’s computer.

It was Cameron, though, who moved passed her and went for the computer. Mikey had to jump out of her way as she completely ignored him and started rapidly firing over the keyboard. Through the few seconds it took her to find what she was looking for, Sarah’s nervously glittering eyes never left the Terminator.

After finishing whatever she had been doing, Cameron looked up at Sarah again.

“It’s John.” She finally confirmed.


Claire wasn’t sure what to feel in that moment as she watched all the emotions flit over Sarah Connor’s face until the woman seemed to settle on a hard resolute glare.

Yes, they were indeed strong women.

“They have my son.” She angrily stated.

Claire turned to Mikey and Cameron. “Would he have been able to send that message without them knowing?”

“With the Red Queen playing guard dog? I would say improbable, but not impossible.” Mikey shrugged, looking sceptical.

“John is capable.” Cameron stated, her eyes still trained on the silently fuming Sarah.

“I doubt Umbrella would’ve coerced him into sending it, and ask us to run. Why would they want us to leave here?” Helena pondered. “Do you have anything of value that they would wish to acquire?” She directed at Sheva.

“Umbrella’s armoury surpasses ours a hundred times over.” Sheva bluntly answered. “We don’t have anything that would interest a man like Albert Wesker.”

“Unless he thinks that Alice is still here.” Rain offered and everyone tensed even more as that reasoning supported their previous supposition on why Alice had run off.

“So if Umbrella is coming – for whatever reason,” Claire started, “and this message is telling us to run, something that Wesker would clearly not want us to do. I guess the chances are good that John had sent it as a warning without their knowledge and that means they’ll be showing up in the next three hours.”

“Agreed.” Sheva answered and with one last glance at Sarah’s stoic face she started formulating a plan.


“We are mostly surrounded by mountains and forest. Our walls are high enough to thwart any attack on ground level.” Sheva murmured as if to herself. “Umbrella would most likely employ an aerial assault.” She stated, pointing to a map of Arcadia and surrounds laid out on a large table in the Control Room.

A few heads nodded their agreement, everyone gathered around the large, table to strategise. They’d taken a short break, mostly to give Sarah a moment without the woman actually feeling like they were giving her a moment and instantly started discussing a plan of defence after that.

“We are in possession of twelve missiles.”

“Eleven.” Claire guiltily confessed, with a blush.

“Eleven.” Sheva smirked in remembrance of a very drunk Claire, desperately needing to blow up the old water tank that had done nothing to nobody, the last time she had visited Arcadia.

“How many snipers do you have?” The redhead wondered. “I assume that since we have home ground advantage that they’ll be our secret weapon.”

Sheva nodded, having missed the easy flow of planning a mission with Claire. They were more often than not on the exact same page when formulating battle tactics.

“There are various vantage points around the compound and walls that provide adequate visibility and camouflage. We currently have sixteen highly competent snipers.” Sheva started marking the spots on the map, nodding along as Claire pointed out a few as well.

“Seventeen.” Rain stated.

“Eighteen.” Jill volunteered too.

Claire smirked, Rain and Jill were excellent sharpshooters.

“Eighteen snipers.” Sheva murmured, seemingly pleased. “We should definitely have two stationed here...” She proceeded to mark the positions, when Mikey called for their attention.

“Uh, Boss, there’s a video call request coming through.” He choked out, looking pale.

Everyone’s attention shifted to him, an expression of disbelief and suspicion on all of their faces, because who else besides Umbrella and the military, had enough hardware access for such a request?

“It’s from the Red Queen.” Mikey anxiously gulped.

Sheva spared a glance to her comrades who were all still huddled around the table and then back to Mikey again.

“Patch them through, but cut the video feed from our side.”

Mikey nodded and brought up the feed to the screen of the projector. Soon an image of a smirking Albert Wesker appeared where he seemed to be seated behind a desk and staring at a computer.

“Sheva Alomar.” He smirked as though he could see her. “You should’ve run when you received that warning.”

Silence greeted his statement.

“I believe you have something that I want.” Wesker eventually stated, unperturbed at not being able to see them or being ignored.

“And what would that be?” Sheva smoothly replied. “A way back into the Matrix?”

There was a brief silence and then everyone burst out laughing, but Wesker’s ominous chuckling soon made them stop.

“Actually, no.” He cut right to the chase. “I want the Terminator.”

Claire grabbed a hold of K-Mart out of instinct and knowing the girl so well. She quickly cupped a hand over K-Mart’s mouth to smother her outrage, until the passionate little blonde calmed down and nodded that she would be quiet.

“No.” Was all Sheva replied and Wesker’s smirk grew wider.

“Oh, but since I’m a fair man after all, I intend on making an exchange.” He eerily grinned, before moving his chair to the side to reveal none other than Alexander Slater holding a gagged and bound teenager Claire didn’t recognize, at gunpoint.

“John...” An anguished whisper had Claire looking back to where Sarah stood blanched and frozen to the spot.

Wesker’s maniacal laughter was the only thing audible in the suddenly deadly silent room.

“The boy for the Terminator. Do we have a deal, Sarah Connor?” He smugly asked, even though he still couldn’t see anyone on his screen. He knew who was there though, because Slater knew who all had sought out sanctuary at Arcadia.

“Yes.” Cameron loudly accepted and K-Mart went wild again in Claire’s arms. “We agree.”

“Excellent choice.” Wesker cackled. “See you soon.” He grinned and signed off.

The tension in the room was palpable as Sarah and Cameron continued to intently stare at each other.

“You aren’t obligated to do this.” Sarah whispered.

“John is family.” Cameron resolutely replied.

“So are you.” Sarah’s eyes watered, but she stood tall while she spoke. “You know that don’t you?”

“I know, Sarah.” Cameron nodded.

“I will come find you.” Sarah vowed.

“I know.” Cameron grinned and then a split second later Sarah was hugging her.

Claire was focused on the silently sobbing blonde in her arms though, so she swiftly lifted K-mart up and over her shoulder.

“We’re going for a smoke break. You guys discuss the new plan in the meantime.” She announced, while carrying a sobbing K-Mart out the door.


As soon as they were outside, K-Mart seemed to be done crying and started fighting Claire’s hold, till she wiggled free and was staring enraged at the redhead.

“Would you have let Alice go just like that!?” She angrily shouted.

Claire’s jaw clenched and she folded her arms over her chest.

“I did let Alice go, just like that.” Claire murmured and K-Mart calmed down considerably at the words. “She asked me to trust her and I let her leave.” Claire swallowed thickly. “Cameron is asking the same. Because she knows and Sarah knows that Cameron can take a lot better care of herself than your average teenager can.”

K-Mart bit her lip and guiltily looked to the ground. Of course Claire didn’t blame the Kid for her reaction. Her blonde sister was a passionate being at heart.

“And once we make the exchange, we’re gonna go and get Cam back. You heard Sarah. We’re not gonna let him get away with this.”

K-Mart nodded slowly, and stared back at the door they’d just come from. Claire lit a smoke and gave her a moment.

“We’re gonna fuck’em up right?” K suddenly snarled, shifting a hard glare onto Claire.

Claire smirked, blowing a satisfying puff of smoke through her nose.

“Yeah, Kid. We’re gonna fuck’em up real good.”


When they entered again, everyone hid their smiles when K-Mart slinked up to Sarah’s side and wrapped an arm around her waist, squeezing gently when Sarah laid a kiss on the top of her head.

“So I guess we can’t count on that fucker to keep his word about this being a simple exchange.” Jill voiced to everyone’s agreement.

“He’s most likely planning on capturing the majority of us to use for his experiments.” Olivia added from her place firmly at Sarah’s side. They weren’t the most tactile of couples in public, but there was no doubt at the comfort the proximity provided them both.

“We’ll continue with preparations as discussed.” Sheva confirmed. “Slater must’ve told him how many we are.” She lowly growled along with Claire and Carlos. “We can’t use the missiles on their approach without knowing which aircraft contains John.” She sighed in frustration. “Our only advantage here is that he’ll be forced to land his aircraft on either the South or West sides of the main compound.” She indicated the large clear areas of land on the map that wasn’t covered in storerooms, grazing lands or vegetable patches. “That allows for approximately ten choppers max.”

“Or eight VTOL’s.” Carlos added.

“That’s about a hundred to a hundred and fifty Umbrella operatives.” Claire estimated. “At least.”

“We number at a hundred and twelve.” Joss supplied.

“Odds aren’t too bad then.” Myka smirked. “With the snipers in place we could halve their numbers in a couple of minutes.”

Everyone nodded again, before Sheva spoke.

“All right, get geared up. We’ll meet in the clearing at the south in forty-five minutes. I’ll get the men in position.” Sheva commanded, while she whipped out her radio and walked out the door.


The convoy quietly went about gearing up and loading their weapons. They shared ammunition amongst each other. Claire personally saw to K-Mart’s shotgun, giving the blonde and Cameron the little time they had left to be alone.

At five minutes to three, they could hear the sound of multiple aircraft approaching. Mikey breathlessly jogged up to them where he announced that four VTOLs and five choppers were en route.

Wesker was definitely not there for just a simple exchange.

The air was tense while they waited and watched the large Umbrella aircraft descend to fill most of the clearing on the south side of Arcadia. Claire’s eyes flickered to Sheva’s men shifting position on the wall at the back of the tiny fleet. Umbrella was effectively surrounded in under a minute, but the aircraft themselves offered great cover in case of a shoot out.

Claire was pleased when she felt K-Mart walking up to stand beside her. She handed the blonde her shotgun, trying not worry. She’d trained K-Mart herself. The first thing they covered had been learning how to not get killed, before they focused on how to kill. She could only hope that K wasn’t too distracted to remember her lessons. Her concern must’ve been obvious, because Myka and Helena soon came to flank the blonde just a step behind the Kid. When Claire glanced over her shoulder at H, the dark haired archer just gave her a wink in acknowledgement. They’d be watching K-Mart’s back too.

Meanwhile, Cameron had stepped up to take her place next to Sheva, who stood just ahead of them all – half of Arcadia’s warriors behind them in plain sight, the rest hidden all over the compound – and waited for the rotor blades to settle.

The ramp of the centre VTOL opened up first to reveal Wesker and Slater walking down it. Behind them were two operatives escorting John Connor. Claire glanced at Sarah who stood stoic as she watched her son. Olivia’s shoulder just barely brushed against hers in reassurance.

When the redhead looked back again, soldiers were pouring out of the aircrafts, taking up position in between the choppers and VTOLs as predicted. About twenty crowded around Wesker and Slater where they came to a halt a few yards from Sheva and Cameron, leaving only a large patch of hard dirt between them.

Both leaders were out in the open. It was the only thing keeping the tension from snapping into chaos.

“Miss Alomar!” Wesker loudly greeted with a fake smile. “Thank you for having us at such short notice!”

He was met with a silent glare which he just amusedly chuckled at.

“Before I take that marvellous machine into my possession, I will ask you to please remove its chip!”

Across the clearing, John Connor started struggling against his restraints.

“It won’t kill her.” Claire whispered to the bristling K-Mart next to her. Proud that the blonde hadn’t outwardly freaked out. “It will just immobilize her until it’s replaced again. He’s doing it because he’s scared he wont be able to contain her.” The redhead smirked. “’Cause he’s just a big Pussy.”

K-Mart smirked at this and, pleased that she had disabled that ticking time bomb, Claire stepped forward.

“I can do it.” She whispered, coming up to Sheva’s side. “I’ll just need to go get some tools.” She glanced at Cameron this time to see if the Terminator was okay with this. As expected, the machine just gave a nod.

“We’ll get the necessary tools!” Sheva called back to Wesker.

“No need.” He smirked, nodding to Slater, who pitched a little black bag directly at Claire who was busy staring at Sarah.

Sheva easily caught the bag heading for Claire’s head just as the redhead turned back at Wesker’s words. She noticed the smug sneer from Slater and resolved that no matter what, she would be killing that bastard soon enough. Ignoring him, Claire took the delicate tools from Sheva and walked over to Cameron.

She’d opened up Cameron’s skull before. Hadn’t removed the chip, but had seen where it was located. The Terminator had trusted her to do it. So Claire tenderly lifted the skin away from Cameron’s scalp and flipped open her skull to reveal the machine’s very essence. Cameron would need to be physically rebooted after she went offline.

“We’ll come and get you, Cam.” Claire softly promised, smiling at Cameron’s answering smirk.

It only took a glance at Sheva to get the woman to move and catch Cameron’s falling body after Claire removed the chip. The redhead didn’t look up at K-Mart or Sarah. Just went about caringly closing Cameron back up, while the Terminator lay in Sheva’s arms.

“I’m sending two of my men to retrieve her!” Wesker called, sounding almost giddy with excitement.

The two soldiers worked swiftly to lift the Terminator, obviously struggling with the dead weight and was met by another two halfway back to the VTOL.

“Now for the chip!” Wesker grinned, after raking his eyes over Cameron where they’d laid her a few feet from him at the foot of the ramp.

“First, send us the boy!” Sheva called back.

And there it was, that sinister look in Wesker’s eyes that said that things were about to go shitty. Claire had been holding the chip in her hand, releasing her grip only slightly when it cut into her palm and then it was suddenly ripped out of her hand entirely. The small chip hovered tauntingly in the space between them and Umbrella. Everyone silently stared at it while Wesker just laughed and laughed at their expressions.

“I believe you’ve already met my finest creation!?” He smugly bellowed.

Claire’s heart almost leapt out of her chest, thudding like thunder, even before she saw the familiar leather boots of her lover slowly stalking down the ramp. Everything else was drowned out as Claire soaked in Alice in her tan duster, kukris mounted to her back.

The blonde was fucking gorgeous, was the only thought that whirled around in Claire’s brain. Her eyes stuck on Alice until the shaggy blonde came to stand next to Wesker. That somewhat snapped Claire out of her daze and she frowned when the chip started moving again, lazily floating until it gently landed on Alice’s leather clad palm. When Claire looked up, it was to find a dark smirk on the blonde’s face that instantly made her shudder.

Alice had left the building.

“She’s not wearing a scarab.” Myka sounded confused. “But they must be controlling her somehow.”

“Probably a chip in her head.” Olivia answered. “More difficult to turn it off. I’ve seen Umbrella use it before on humans and some of their experiments.”

Claire heard them speculating, but her eyes were glued to Alice, blankly smirking at them, not an ounce of recognition. That’s why she’d left, Claire realised. Umbrella had been attempting to take control of her and Alice had felt it. Alice had left because she’d been a danger to all of them.

Claire’s first instinct was to run to the blonde and hug her. The redhead then scowled at that familiar fucking impulse and steeled her jaw, shifting a deadly glare onto Wesker, who was just standing there, pompously absorbing their shock and confusion.

“I’m in need of humans.” He predictably started his double-cross. “We can do it the hard way, where I may lose more humans than I can gain. Or I’ll give you a chance to fight for your freedom. Your best warrior against mine.” His smirk grew impossibly larger, his chest jutted out as he stared up at Alice, almost in awe. “If you win, we leave you in peace. If you lose, you surrender and come with us willingly.”

“We’re so fucking screwed.” Rain groaned. She and Jill had left their positions to join the rest of the convoy after Alice’s dramatic entrance.

When Claire turned to Sheva, the Queen of Arcadia was already watching her.

“She’s not herself.” Sheva earnestly reminded of the obvious. “She will kill you.”

“Yeah.” Claire conceded with a sigh, glancing to the stricken faces of her friends, then back to the darkly smirking Alice. “But what a way to go, right?”

Claire wasn’t even joking. The fight was going to be epic, her toughest ever. Unless Alice just used her mind to kill Claire. But the redhead suspected that Wesker came all this way for a show and wouldn’t settle for something so easy. He wanted to show off his ‘finest creation’. Claire had to swallow down the bile in her throat. Wishing it was Wesker she was fighting and not Alice.

“Claire...” K-Mart’s heart wrenching whisper stabbed at her chest.

The redhead looked up to find her securely wedged between Myka and Helena. Glancing to the rest of her friends, Claire saw the same trepidation on all of their faces.

“We’ll just surrender.” Sheva shakily whispered.

“And become lab rats?” Claire chuckled dryly. “No. Let’s hope I’m enough of a distraction for everyone to get back in position. We’re going with Plan B. When I fall, you attack. He’ll be too busy gloating to mount a proper defence.”

Sheva’s eyes were huge and shiny and then suddenly she was kissing Claire roughly and deeply. The redhead whimpered in shock, but was soon released before she could react any further than that. Sheva smirked at Claire’s dazed expression and turned to Wesker.

“Send us the boy and you have a deal!” She shouted.

Claire watched as Alice stood blankly staring ahead.

“She’s definitely not Alice anymore.” Sheva whispered, and Claire realised that the kiss would’ve probably been Sheva’s last if Alice had still been Alice.

Fuck. She was really – finally - going to die.

Wesker just amicably obliged the request, instructing his operatives to untie John, who seemed to not want to leave Cameron’s side, but a hard shove from one of the guards had him walking over and directly to his mother.

Claire watched them with soft eyes when they embraced, but soon Sarah’s intense gaze was looking up at her. She shifted John to the side, slightly behind her and looked ahead to Wesker. Battle face on.

Right.

“Kay, let’s do this.” Claire breathed, walking forward with a nervous glance to a green looking Carlos.

But her brother understood what was going on, that Claire Redfield would much rather die fighting than succumbing to a virus. He respected that, they both were the same in that regard.

Sheva fell back, and Claire knew it was to go and give her instructions out of Wesker’s view, whose smug face was shining in delight, only focused on Claire and Alice.

“Make it last.” He instructed the shaggy blonde superhuman, who smirked and walked forward meeting Claire halfway, still a few yards between them.

“Hey, Red.” Alice’s familiar husky voice made Claire shiver.

The redhead licked her lips, moving to face the blonde as Alice slowly and menacingly circled around her.

“How do you want to die today?” The blonde asked. “Hand to hand? Because you know your guns will do nothing against me.”

The cold voice was speaking the truth. Claire was counting on hand to hand. At least she’d be able to dodge a few of what she was sure would be powerful blows.

Alice stopped once she’d made a full circle.

“I think I’d rather prefer to slice you up though.” Alice’s sneer spread sideways. “Catch.” She instructed.

Claire had a second to react to the long metal pole that came flying at her head. She managed to bring up her hand and catch it just in time. Her palm stung and burned at the impact and Claire quickly threw the pole to her left hand, flexing the muscles of her aching right.

Okay. She could do this. She just needed to stay alive long enough for Sheva to get the missiles ready. Mikey had already run off to arm them. He’d need five minutes tops. Claire just needed to stay alive for five minutes and then Umbrella would be blasted to hell.

So Claire started slowly rotating the metal pole that was as long as she was tall. Making a show of it as she danced and twirled. K-Mart hadn’t been wrong. She was a fucking ninja and went through a three-year obsession with Shaolin Stick Fighting. The metal pole was hardly as flexible and light, but Claire was starting to get a feel for it.

She ended her routine with a sideways flip, spinning through the air and landing crouched, one leg extended, pole presented in a fighting stance, smirking at an unaffected Alice. The lanky blonde’s response came with the swift drawing of her blades. So fast, they sang almost ear-piercingly through the quiet clearing. Alice didn’t show off – much to Claire’s disappointment – and merely charged.

They connected with a deafening clank of metal. Orange sparks flying dramatically between them. Claire was grateful for her fingerless gloves, which absorbed at least some of the impact. Still her palms vibrated with so much pain she had to clench her jaw to keep from crying out.

Mercifully, Alice seemed in a mood to toy with her, dialling down her strength and speed, to a point where it looked as though they were simply sparring. Seamlessly, they danced together; the clanking of metal their rhythm. Claire went with it, wondering how much time had passed, how far Mikey was with calibrating their missiles and getting the Arcadia soldiers out of the way as subtly as possible so they wouldn’t get caught in the blast radius. The fuel tanks of the aircraft would cause a hefty blow and a hazardous scattering of debris.

Claire managed a full on fist to Alice’s jaw, surprised when the blonde staggered a few steps back, so surprised that she was too late in blocking the lightning fast boot to her stomach that sent her flat on her back and leaving her groaning in the dust.

Alice was on her in a second, Kukris aimed at Claire’s neck. The redhead only just managed to block the assault with her pole. But Alice used her superhuman strength, pushing down so hard on her blades, Claire ended up with her own weapon pressed hard against her throat, Alice inches from her face.

The lanky blonde’s hot breath puffed over Claire’s parted lips and the redhead stared up into that familiar blown pupils, and felt the familiar heat of Alice’s body over hers. A glance at the slight smirk on Alice’s pretty lips was the end though. The combination of Alice so close and Alice’s show of strength and skill became too much and Claire moaned almost lewdly in arousal.

Her eyes fluttered, flushed with embarrassment – because yes, it was loud enough for even Wesker to hear from his position - and yet still Claire managed to notice the change in Alice’s eyes. There was a brief flash of green, before the blonde’s eyes turned obsidian again. Alice quickly glanced around them, and then down at Claire again. A soft sweet smile twitched on her face, before Alice’s expression turned neutral again.

“Kick me in the stomach, Red.” She hastily whispered. “Hard as you can.”

Claire was momentarily overwhelmed with relief, but did as instructed. Almost rolling her eyes as Alice lifted her body to accommodate the redhead’s knees rising. It was a shove more than a kick, the movement executed fast enough as to not draw suspicion. But it sent the blonde reeling back almost twenty feet in the air.

Claire frowned as the effect made her seem like the one with superhuman strength. Everyone else must’ve been as confused, Claire didn’t spare them a glance though as her eyes stayed glued to Alice flipping mid-air, to land in a crouch a few yards away. A blonde head snapped up, cocky and sure, before those mile-long legs were pushing off the ground, flipping backward, another few feet up, body directed toward where Umbrella’s operatives stood stunned at the acrobatic display.

When Alice landed again, it was with a swift swing of her blade, that sliced Albert Wesker’s head, clean off of his body. It landed with a dull thud in the dirt and rolled a few feet before his blank gaze creepily stared seemingly directly at Claire.

Everyone stood motionless for a few intense moments before all hell broke loose. Claire heard Sheva frantically issuing orders into her radio. The whistle of a missile was heard seconds later. Everyone scrambled for cover as four choppers and the two VTOLs at the back of the fleet were taken out in a mass blast of chain explosions.

“Fire!” Sheva shouted and was answered by a cacophony of gunshots and screams.

Claire peaked from behind the crates they’d strategically placed for the purpose of cover to look at Alice. The blonde was already starting to cut through the operatives uselessly firing at her, her shuriken lethally whirring through the enemy bodies. The redhead drew her gilded weapons and started shooting too. K-Mart had thankfully taken up position next to her, as she had been instructed to and was firing her shotgun with a look of deadly determination. Glancing around, Claire could see that Jill and Rain were missing, probably – hopefully – in their sniper positions.

That missile would’ve taken out more than half of the initial threat. And with Alice in the middle of the remaining targets, it was only a matter of time.

Four minutes. That’s how long it took to completely massacre the Umbrella battalion.


The air was filled with thick smoke, the smell of blood and fuel heavy and cloying. Claire watched as Alice walked up to John Connor and handed him Cameron’s chip along with a pat on the back. The boy was clearly still frightened of her, but managed a small smile when Sarah wrapped Alice in her arms in thanks.

Claire was about to make her way over to get in on the hugging too, but was stopped by Carlos’s voice calling out to her.

“Look what I got you for Christmas, Kid!” He excitedly yelled.

Claire turned to see him dragging a struggling Slater along by the collar. A feral grin spread over Claire’s face as she walked toward them.

Slater was shoved down on his knees and a golden Desert Eagle was pointed at his head a split-second later.

“Hey there, Pussy.” Claire smirked. “You should’ve just run when you had the chance.”

“Fuck you, Redfield!” He growled back, through gritted teeth. “You got a big mouth with Carlos around. Never knew the Brotherhood was into executions. I surrendered!”

Claire cocked her head to the side and stared at him for a moment as though she was seriously thinking about what he was saying. She then holstered her gun and reached for the Berretta strapped to Carlos’s thigh. Silently she clicked out the magazine and emptied the clip. Pulling back the barrel she flicked out the bullet in the chamber. She then held a single bullet and an empty gun up for Slater to see.

“Why don’t you take the warrior’s way out?” Claire suggested to the man who had caused so much trouble in her life. She wouldn’t taint L.J’s memory by giving him one of the Desert Eagles to use. Swiftly, she slammed the bullet back in the chamber and extended the handle to Slater.

Carlos’s eyebrows rose, but he let Slater go and stepped back, keeping his SMG at the ready, clearly not trusting the situation.

Slater grinned madly, but shakily placed the gun to below his chin, still on his knees. Around them a circle had formed, everyone knowing why this was happening, everyone knowing that Slater had assisted in their safe haven being attacked that day.

“You know what, Redfield?” His grin turned maniacal. “If I gotta die today, I’m taking you with me.”

Slater had barely managed to move the gun an inch from his chin when a plethora of shots rang through the air. Claire stood wide eyed and staring at the body now splayed on the ground, a Kukri blade stuck in his chest, and arrow in his head, his torso littered in bullet holes.

She looked around at her friends – her family –, and awkwardly brought up her right hand to show the bullet she’d never placed back in the chamber. Claire had anticipated that Slater would be a pussy about it. And wanted to make it easier to kill the bastard when he proved it once again.

“You guys are the best.” Claire smiled at their sheepish expressions, feeling loved and safe and warm and sort of giddy that everything had worked out perfectly that day.

Then Alice was suddenly in front of Claire, soft green eyes staring at the redhead with unmasked adoration. Claire instantly forgot about everyone around them.

“Sorry for kicking you so hard.” Alice murmured, ducking her head and staring at Claire through her lashes.

Claire turned bright red and shoved her hands deep into her pockets.

“’S’okay...” She shyly smiled. “Are you okay?”

Alice nodded, intently studying Claire’s face like they hadn’t seen each other in years.

“I fried the chip they put inside my head to control me.” Alice muttered. “Shouldn’t be a problem again.”

“Cool.” Claire awkwardly answered.

“And Eddie’s okay?” Alice asked with a lopsided smile.

Claire chuckled breathily. “Yeah, Eddie’s good.” She brought up a hand to fondly rub at her childless stomach. “We also locked the Little Dog up in the RV, scared of what he might do to Umbrella.” She smirked.

Alice grinned. “Yeah, he would’ve definitely torn them apart.”

Silence.

Claire bit her lip and Alice stared at her mouth.

“You know you can kiss me, Red –

Claire flung herself forward and into Alice’s arms and fervently kissed her. Moaning when their bodies melted together.

Yip, it was a perfect fucking day.


A feast was prepared after starting on the extensive clean up, having left most of it for the morning. They had been able to salvage a chopper and a VTOL much to Sheva’s delight. The Queen of Arcadia now sat drunk and flustered at the head of a large table, flanked by Jill and Rain, each with a hand rubbing teasing circles on each of Sheva’s thighs.

The rest of the convoy joined them at the table, merrily talking and laughing and getting completely and utterly wasted. K-Mart was sitting on Cameron’s lap, not having left her side since they’d taken the Terminator to the lab to be rebooted. Opposite them sat Sarah, Olivia and John, quietly talking amongst each other.

Next to K-Mart and Cam, sat Helena and Myka, speaking to Josh and Carlos across from them. Everyone halted their various conversations though, when Mikey entered with a bottle of tequila and a tray of shotglasses distributing it amongst eager hands.

“Anybody know why there’s a ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the Humvee?” He absently wondered, because he had passed the strangeness on his way from looting the RV’s alcohol stash.

The table erupted into loud, boisterous laughter.

“To Claire and Alice!” Helena lifted her shot glass. “Whose animal magnetism can short-circuit even the most advanced technology!”

“To Claire and Alice!” The cafeteria echoed, followed by the thumping of their shot glasses hitting the table and the raucous laughter of a convoy filled with happy hearts.


THE END